Yoga, Vedanta & Moksha
योगवेदान्तमोक्षाः
Ch. 91–112: Philosophical teachings on yoga, Samkhya philosophy, the nature of Atman and Brahman, Shiva as the ultimate reality (Para Brahman), paths to liberation, the Pashupata yoga, Vedic recitation traditions (Vedic shakhas), and the concluding glory of the Vayu Purana.
Shlokas (1660)
+ Add ShlokaThe Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 3
Sutahotra’s successors were three extremely righteous ones, viz. Ka£a, Sala and lord Gftsamada.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 6
The Saunakas and the Ar§ti senas were Brahmanas endowed with qualities characteristic of Ksatriyas. Kasa’s sons were Kasaya, Rasta and Dirghatapas.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 7
Dharma was the son of Dirghatapas. The scholarly Dhanvantari was his son. He was of great brilliance due to his verses of the chapter in Bd. P.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 30
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 30
8-15 709 penance. He was born to that intelligent king, when he had become old. Then the sages asked Suta in the following words. The Sages asked :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 31
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 31
Mahadeva used to be delighted with them, but Mena was not at all pleased. Everyday she began to abhor the lord and goddess.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 32
(She said to Uma) “Your husband Mahesvara is carrying on ill-mannered activities in (my) presence. O sinless girl, he is by all means very indigent. Without wearying himself out, he sports and dallies”.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 33
On being thus taunted by her mother, she did not brook it as was but natural to women. After smiling (at the words of her mother) the goddess, the granter of boons, went near Hara (Siva).
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 34
With a dejected face the goddess sffoke to Mahadeva: “O my lord, I will not stay here. Take me to your abode”.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 35
Thus requested, the great god, Mahesvara of great splendour, surveyed all the worlds. O excellent Brahmanas, he *A. reads Svaiwantike ‘near (at the residence of) his father-in-law*. 712 Vayu Pardna liked Varanasi, the holy centre of the Siddhas on the earth, as his residence.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 36
On knowing that that city was occupied by Divodasa, he called K§emaka, the chief of Ganas who was by his side and spoke to him :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 37
“O lord of the Ganas, Go to Varanasi and make it desolate. You must employ soft and subtle means. That king is extremely valorous”.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 40
O Brahmanas, the barber did everything in accordance with what he was told in dream. After getting the permission of the king, he did everything duly at the gate of the city.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 43
He used to grant thousands of boons to the people of the city, such as sons, gold, longevity and similar desires.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 44
The senior queen-consort of the king was well-known by the name Suyasa. That chaste lady was urged by the king and she came (to that deity) with a desire to have a son.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 45
She performed (his) worship on a grand scale and requested him for sons. She frequented (the shrine) again and again for (the boon of getting) a son.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 46
There was a reason behind Nikumbha’s not granting sons. If the king were to be infuriated something could be done.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 51
Having determined thus that wicked, sinful and evilminded king destroyed that sacred place of the chief of Ganas.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 54
Nikumbha brought Mahadcva to that desolate cursed city. Maliadeva rebuilt that desolate city by means of (the powers of) his great soul.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 55
The city was befitting the Vibhuti (prosperity and gloiy) of the goddess and the lord. The goddess sported there, even as lord Mahesvara too sported there.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 56
But the goddess did not derive (permanent) pleasure due to her surprise at the (peculiar) house. For the sake of playing with the goddess, lord Isana spoke these words.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 60
He vanished during the Kali age. That city of the great soul is rcoccupied by the people when the lord vanishes.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 66
Vatsa’s son was Alarka and his son was Sannati. These two old verses are sung about the saintly king Alarka.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 70
Sannati’s successor was the righteous king named Sunitha. Sunitha’s successor was the pious Suketu.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 71
It is heard that Suketu ’s son was Dharmaketu. Heroic Satyaketu was the successor of Dharmaketu.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 72
Satyaketu’s son was the king named Vibhu. Suvibhu was the son of Vibhu and Sukumara was hi9 son.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 73
Sukumara’s son was Dhrstaketu. He was very virtuous. Dliystaketu’s successor was the king Vcnuhotra.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 74
Venuhotra’s son was Gargya. He was very famous. Vatsya was the son of the intelligent Vatsa.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 75
The sons of these two were very virtuous Brahmanas and Ksatriyas. They were strong, valorous and famous for their leonine exploits.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 76
Thus these kings of Kasi have been enumerated. Now listen and understand the (descendants) of Raji. Raji had a hundred sons. Two of them were very powerful and well-known on the earth as the group of kings “Rajeya”. Those Ksatriyas caused terror to Indra too.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 77
When a terrible war broke out between Dcvas and Asuras1 , both of them spoke to Pitamaha (god Brahma) .
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 78
cc O lord of all the worlds, O great lord, who will be victorious in the battle between us. Please tell us. We all w’^i to hear.” Brahma said :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 79
There is no doubt in this that they on whose behalf far as Puranic records are concerned.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 80
Where there is Raji, there will be Laksmi (fortune, wealth). Where there is Laksmi, there is fortitude. Dharma abides where there is fortitude and where there is Dharma, there is victory.”
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 81
On hearing about the victorious (-ness of) Raji, Devas and Danavas approached the excellent king. They eulogised him as they wished for success.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 82
With a delighted heart, all Devas and Danavas requested the king: “Please take up your excellent bow for enabling us to be victorious.” Raji replied :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 83
I will defeat you all in the battle, as well as Devas led by &akra. I shall become the righteous-souled Indra and then shall I fight in the battle. Danavas said :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 84
Our Indra is Prahlada. We shall be victorious on his behalf. O king, please stand by this agreement urged by our Lord.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 85
Even as he was about to say, '‘So be it” he was urged by Devas also. He was invited by Devas saying, “After conquering you will become Indra.”
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 89
On hearing the words of oakra, he was deceived by him by means of his Maya. The delighted king said, “So be it”.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 90
When that king who was on par with Devas attained heaven, Raji’s sons took away all the legacies from Indra. 716 Vayu Purdna
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 91
Those hundred sons forcibly occupied most of the region of Svarga (heaven) , the abode of the consort of Saci.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 92
When a long period elapsed, the powerful Indra whose kingdom was seized and whose share in sacrifices was confiscated spoke to Brhaspati:
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 93
“O Brahmana sage, please allot Puro^lasa (sacrificial oblation) unto me at least of the size of the fruit of Badari (the jujube tree) whereby I can sustain myself with my splendour developed further.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 94
O Brahmana, be pleased with me. My kingdom has been seized by the sons of Raji. My food has been taken away. I have been rendered devoid of prowess, emaciated, confounded by the sons of Raji.” Brhaspati said :
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 95
O Sakra, if only I had been urged by you earlier in this matter, this would not have happened. O sinless one, there is nothing that should not be done for the sake of pleasing you.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 96
O Dcvcndra, O highly splcndourcd one, I shall endeavour for your welfare so that you will regain your shaie in the Yajna as well as your kingdom ere long.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 97
O Sakra, I shall go (now) . Let not your mind be dejected. Thereafter, he performed such great rites as increased India’s splendour.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 98
The highly intelligent (Brhaspati) created delusion in the intellects of those (sons of Raji) . They became devoid of Dharrna and mad with passion.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 99
They became haters of Brahmanas. Hence they became deprived of their virility and exploit. So (Indra) regiained the glory of Suras arid his former excellent position (of Indra-hood).
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 100
He killed all the sons of Raji who were overwhelmed with lust and anger. He who listens to this story of Raji or the holy rehabilitation of Satakratu will never meet with evil.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 67-69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 67-69
“Alarka ruled as excellent king of Ka£I for sixtysix thousand years. He was endowed with handsome features and he maintained his youth (all along). He attained his great longevity by the grace of Lopamudra.” At the end of the period of curse, he killed the Raksasa Ksemaka and rebuilt the beautiful city of Varanasi.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 57-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 57-58
“I shall not abandon my abode. My abode is Avimukta1 (unabandoned) ”. He laughed and spoke again to her: “My abode is Avimvkta. O Goddess, I shall not go away (from here). You may go. I shall sport here”. Hence indeed it is Avimukta since it was said so by the lord himself. cursed and then glorified as ‘ Avimukta\ In it lives the lord revered by all Devas in the three Yugas. The pious-souled Mahesvara is acconipaincd by the goddess also.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 86-88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 86-88
He killed all the Danavas in front of Indra (who was armed with thunderbolt) . He was endowed with self-control and the greatest prosperity. Lord Raji killed all Danavas and redeemed the lost glory of Devas. Accompanied by Devas, Satakratu (Indra) spoke to Raji, “I am Raji’s son”, and continued as follows, “O king, there *s no doubt in this that you are Indra of all Devas. O destroyer of enemies, O, Indra, I shall become renowned as your son”.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 52-53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 52-53
On seeing the shrine shattered, the lord (of Ganas) approached the king (and said), “ O king, since, without any offence on my part, my shrine has been destroyed by you, the city will be void and desolate all of a sudden”. Then, due to that curse Varanasi became desolate.m
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 1-2
The Origin of Dhanvantari 2 ; Varanasi Cursed ; Raji's Exploits Suta said : O Brahmanas, five noble-souled sons of great strength were born of Prabha as the sons of Svarbhanu. Nahusa was the first among them. The next one is remembered as Putradharmaa . Dharmavrddha’s ( K^atravrddha’s? ) son was Sutahotra (Sunahotra?) of great fame.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 47-50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 47-50
After the lapse of a long period, the king became furious. (He thought) ‘This spirit at the main gate delightedly bestows hundreds of boons on the town-people but does not do anything (for me) . In my city he is worshipped by my people. He has been worshipped by my queen there for that specific reason. Though he eats much, he does not grant me a son. He is ungrateful. Hence he does not deserve further
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 4-5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 4-5
Sunaka was the son of Gftsamada and his son was Saunaka. In his race Brahmanas, VaiSyas and Sudras were born as a result of their diverse Karmans. O Brahmana, Sala’s son was Arstisena and Caranta was his son. • • •
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 64-65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 64-65
Heroic Pratardana was born of Divodasa and Drsa714 Vayu Parana dvati. The son (of Bhadrasrenya) desirous of wreaking revenge recaptured it (kingdom). Pratardana had two sons, Vatsa and Garga, who became well-known.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 38-39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 38-39
Nikumbha then went to the city of Varanasi and revealed himself to a barber named Mankana in his dream and said, “O sinless one, I shall bring welfare unto you. Assign a place for me. Make an image of my form and place it at the outskirt of the city/’
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 41-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 41-42
Everyday splendid worship was offered with scents, incense, garlands etc. Food was offered. The whole thing was wonderful. Thus the lord of Ganas was worshipped there everyday.
The Origin of Dhanvantari - Verse 61-63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 91 · Verse 61-63
Thus Varanasi was cursed and was re-inhabited. King Divodasa killed king Bhadrasrenya’s one hundred sons who were noted for their mastery in archery and occupied (his capital). The kingdom of Bhadrasre^ ya was usurped by that powerful king. But the son of Bhadrasrenya named Durdama was let off by Divodasa, out of mercy, thinking that he was only a boy.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 1
The Story of Yayati2 The Sages said : How was his daughter given to the king by Maruta, 3 the great soul ? Of what prowess were the daughters of Maruta born with great souls4 (?) Sula said :
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 2
Endowed with great splendour yet desirous of food, the king performed the sacrifice Marul-Soma to Prajesvara every month, for sixty years.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 3
Thereby the Marut> gods were pleased by the MarutSorna sacrifice of that king, and granted him never-ending food with requisites for the fulfilment of all desires.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 4
His food, cooked once, never got exhausted during that day and night even though given to crores (of people) right from sunrise.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 5
Mitrajyoti was born of the daughter of the intelligent Maruta. From him were born (sons) of great strength, knowers of Dharma and seers of salvation. only the verse number is quoted. Puranas. The story is originally given in details in Mbh Adi. Ghs. 84 and
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 85
The immortal verse uttered by Yayati : najdtu kamah kdmdndm vpabhogena Sdmyati / havisd kfsna-uartmeva thuya eva'bhivardhate // has been quoted in Puranas. It has been the main theme of an epochmaking Marathi novel Yayati by V.S. Khandekar, which secured the much coveted Bharatiya Jnanapitha Prize.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 86
“Puru who is your favourite son and who has done what is pleasing to you, deserves this kingdom. Due to the boon granted by Sukra, nothing more can be said (against this decision).”
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 90
The whole of this earth consisting of the seven conti726 Vayu Purdna nents and (many) towns is being ruled over by them, the knowers of Dharma, righteously and in close adherence to their own respective lands.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 91
Thus handing over the earth to his sons and transferring his royal glory to them, king Yayati, the son of Nahu$a, > became delighted.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 92
Leaving aside his bow and arrows, entrusting his kinsmen with all duties and responsibilities and his sons with the kingdom, the king became glad.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 93
In this connection the following Gdthds (verses)1 have been sung by the great king Yayati, who after desiring pleasures, withdrew from them all like a tortoise that withdraws all its limbs (within itself).
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 94
“Never can lust subside by enjoyment of pleasures. Just as the fire gets ablaze all the more by ghee-oblations, so also desires get increased by indulgence.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 95
All the grains and barley seeds, all the gold, all the cattle and all the women in the world are not sufficient for even one (person). He who realises this, does not become deluded.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 96
When one maintains the purifying (auspicious) attitude to all living beings in thought, speech and action, one attains (realizes) Brahman.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 97
When one is not afraid of others, when others are not afraid of him, when one neither desires nor hates ( anything) , one attains Brahman.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 98
Happiness comes to one who eschews Trfnd (covetousness) , which cannot be got rid of by evil-minded ones, which does not subside even when one grows old and which is a foul disease full of fatal faults.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 99
When one grows old, the hairs grow old; the teeth decay along with old age; but the hope for longevity and acquisition of wealth never grow old.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 100
The happiness arising from enjoyment of lust or by attaining the great pleasure in heaven does not deserve even a sixteenth pait of the happiness resulting from the destruction of covetousness”.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 101
After saying this, the saintly king went to the forest along with his wife. He performed a great penance on Bhrgutunga1 and performed hundreds of holy rites. Earning great fame, he attained Svarga.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 102
His races are five thus. They are holy and revered by Devas and sages. The whole earth is pervaded by them as if with the rays of the sun.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 103
An excellent Brahmana who reads this entire narrative of Yayati or listens to it, shall become wealthy, long-lived and renowned. He will be blessed with children.
The Story of Yayati2 - Verse 87-89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 92 · Verse 87-89
Thus addressed by the delighted citizens and the people of the realm, the son of Nahusa crowned his own son Puru in his own realm. He established Turvasu in the southeastern territories. The king established the eldest excellent Yadu in the south-western territories. Druhyu and Anu were established in the west and the north. After conquering the earth consisting of the seven continents and the oceans, the son of Nahuga, king Yayati, divided it into five regions and gave them to his five sons.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 1
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 Suta said : I shall recount the race of the eldest (son of Yayati) Yadu, of excellent splendour. Listen and understand* even as I recount it in detail and in the proper order.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 2
Yadu had five sons, ail comparable to the sons of Devas. Sahasrajit was the eldest. (The others were) Krogpi, Nila, Jita and Laghu.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 3
Sahasrajit’s son was the glorious king named Satajit. Satajit had three sons who were well known as very virtuous.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 4
They were Haihaya, Haya and the king Venuhaya. It is heard that Haihaya’s successor was Dharmatattva.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 5
Dharmatattva’s son was Kirti and his son was Samjfteya. Samjfieya’s successor was the king named Mahi§man.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 6
Mahi?man*s son was the valorous $hadra£renya who was the king of Varanasi and has already been mentioned.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 7
Bhadragrenya’s successor was the king named Durmada and Durmada’s successor was an intelligent (king) well known by the name Kanaka.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 10
He performed a very severe penance for ten thousand years. Kartvirya thus propitiated Datta, born of Atri.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 14
The entire earth consisting of seven continents and many towns and surrounded by seven oceans, was conquered by him in a manner befitting a K§atriya. 2
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 15
When he started fighting in a battle, banners and chariots befitting it and a thousand arms used to appear by means of the Maya of that intelligent one.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 16
It is heard that without any difficulties ten thousand Yajfias had been performed by that intelligent king in all the seven continents.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 32
19-28 729 chariots; all of them were always rendered splendid and attractive by Gandharvas and Apsaras-s (celestial damsels) .
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 33
(Defective verse) On seeing the terrible, prominent king, the (aquatic beings) were afraid that the ocean was once again being churned by the Mandara mountain for the sake of Amfia (nectar) and at once felt uprooted (utp&fita in A) .
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 34
Great serpents bent down their heads and stood motionless like the stumps of the plantain trees standing still in the evening hours, when the wind does not blow.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 35
(Defective verse) Proudly he went to Lanka. With his bow and five hundred arrows he overpowered Ravana along with his army. He defeated and brought him to Mahi §mati and imprisoned him there.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 36
(Sage) Pulastya himself went to Arjuna and propitiated him. The king released Paulastya (Ravana) at the request of Pulastya.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 37
The sound produced by the twang of the bowstrings by his thousand arms was like the thunder at the time of the close of the Yugas, when the trees* of the clouds of dissolution seem to burst.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 38
Sad indeed that his thousand powerful arms were cut off by Bhargava (ParaSurama) in battle, as though they were golden palm trees.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 39
Once upon a time, the thirsty Sun-god begged alms of him. The Lord of the people bestowed on the Sun-god the seven continents as alms. *Vfk$a in the text needs emendation as Vfnda as in Bd. P«v. 38. It means ‘a collection, amass* (of clouds).
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 40
With a desire to consume (everything) , the Sun-god blazed at the tips of his arrows and burnt cities, cowherd colonies, villages and all the towns.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 41
Thanks to the prowess of that chief of men (Arjuna) , the (Sun-god) of great fame burnt the mountains and forests of Kartavirya.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 42
The Sun-god in the company of Haihaya (Kartavirya) burnt everything including continents along with forests. He burnt the empty hermitage of Varuna’s son completely.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 43
Varuna had obtained this glorious and excellent son formerly. He was famous by the name of sage Vasistha otherwise known as Apava.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 48
Such a boon had been chosen by the king himself formerly (from Datta). He had a hundred sons, five of whom were great warriors.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 53
Virahotra’s son was king Ananta. Durjaya was his son. His son was AmitradarSana.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 54
That king had the boon of never losing his wealth. The great king protected the subjects by means of his prowess.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 51-52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 51-52
He had a hundred sons who constituted the clan of T&lajanghas. Five families among those noble-souled Haihayas are very famous, viz. the numerous Virahotras (Vitihotra in Bd.P.), Bhojas and Avartis, Tun<jikeras and the valorous Talajanghas.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 8-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 8-9
Kanaka’s successor (sons) were four and they were famous in the worlds—Kftavirya, Kartavirya, Krtavarma and Krta the fourth. Krtavirya’s son was Arjuna. Born with a thousand arms, he was a king who ruled over the seven continents.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 44-45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 44-45
Out of anger the powerful Apava cursed Arjuna then,1 “O Haihaya. since you have not spared this forest of mine another man will set aside even this difficult task achieved by you. He will be Kunti’s son named Arjuna.2 He will not be a king.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 11-13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 11-13
Datta granted him four excellently glorious boons. At the outset, (Arjuna ) chose the boon of (being endowed with) a thousand arms. The second was (the ability of) the prevention (of the world) given up in evil by good people. 1 (The third was the competence) to protect the earth righteously after conquering it in the same ( righteous ) way. The fourth was victory in numerous battles after killing thousands of enemies but meeting death in a battle (fighting) with a superior warrior.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 17-18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 17-18
All the Yajfias performed by that mighty-armed king were profoundly splendid. All of them were provided with golden altars with golden sacrificial posts. All of them were graced by the presence of blessed Devas seated in aerial
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 46-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 46-47
O Arjuna, the extremely powerful Rama, the foremost among those who strike with weapons, will cut off and shatter your thousand arms. The powerful Brahmana and Sage of great strength will kill you." Then, as a result of the curse of that intelligent (sage) , Rama became the cause of his death.
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 49-50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 49-50
They were Surasena, Vfstyadya, Vj-sa and Jayadhvaja. All of them were well- trained in the use of miraculous weapons. They were heroic, strong, pious-souled and re-
The Birth of K&rtaoirya2 - Verse 55-56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 93 · Verse 55-56
An intelligent person who recounts the story of the birth of Kartavirya, shall regain lost wealth. He will not lose wealth (further) . He will be rich. His Dharma will flourish and he will be honoured in heaven like Tvastr or like a man of charitable inclination.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 1
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii The Sages said : Why was the world (hermitage) of the noble-souled Apava burnt by Kartavirya forcibly?1 Please explain it to us who ask.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 2
We have heard that the saintly king was a protector of his subjects. Being a guardian, therefore, why did he destroy that hermitage? Suta said :
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 3
Aditya (the Sun-god) desirous of satisfaction (of hunger) approached Kartavirya in the guise of a Brahmana (and said) , “Please give me food. Undoubtedly I am Aditya.* *
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 33
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 33
4-14 733 The King said :
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 34
On being addressed thus she said, “This daughter-in law of yours is loveable. She will be the wife of your son who will be born (who is yet to be born).”
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 35
By performing a severe penance, the beautiful chaste lady Saibya gave birth to his son Vidarbha in her old age.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 36
Vidarbha begot of that daughter-in-law two scholarly
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 37
The very virtuous (king Vidarbha) later begot a third son Lomapada. Vastu was the son of Lomapada and his son was Ahrti.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 38
Cidi was the son of Kauiika. The Caidya kings are remembered as his descendents. Kunti was the son of Krathu who was Vidarbha *s son.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 39
Dhfsfa was born as the son of Kunti. He was very proud and valorous. Dhrsfa’s son was the pious-souled Nirvfti, the slayer of brave enemies.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 40
His son was Dasarha who was very strong and valiant. Da£arha’s son was Vyoman and his son is called Jimuta.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 41
Jimuta’s son was Vikjti and his son was Bhimaratha. Bhlmaratha’s son was Rathavara.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 42
He was a donor interested in Dharma (holy rite) perpetually. He was well-behaved and invariably truthful. His son was Navaratha. DaSaratha came after him.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 43
His son was Ekadaiaratha. Sakuni was his son. From him was born the archer Karambhaka. Devarata came thereafter.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 44
King Devaksatra of great fame was the son of Devarata. Devana, the delighter of Kgatriyas, was born as the son of Devaksatra.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 47
Purudvaha was born of Bhadravatl as the son of Purudvan. Aik$aki was the wife (of Purudvan) . Sattva was born of her. From Sattva was born Sattvata who was endowed with Sattvaguna. He increased the fame ( of the race).
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 48
After perfectly understanding this creation (race) of the noble-souled Jyamagha, one obtains child ern and attains Sayujya (identity) with the intelligent king Soma.
The Dynasty of'Jydmagha and Vfpii - Verse 45-46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 94 · Verse 45-46
Madhu was born of Devana. His son was Medhartha-sambhava. Madhu had other sons as well, viz. Manu of great brilliance, Manuvasa, Nandana of great splendour and Mahapuruvasa. Purudvan, the most excellent man, was the son of PuruvaSa.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 3
Bhajamana begot of Sffijayi two sons, Bahya and (the next) Bahyaka. Bahyaka married Srnjaya’s two daughters
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 4
His wives, the two sisters, gave birth to many sons2 , viz. Nimi„ Panava, Vj-sni and Parapurafijaya.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 7
He had this thought in his mind, ‘May a son endowed with all good qualities be born to me’. After concentrating on this in Yoga, he touched the waters of the river ParnaSa.3
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 8
On being touched by him, the river, the most excellent of all rivers, desired for the welfare of the king.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 11
Taking the form of a girl, Savitri (the river)repeated the of this chapter are mentioned for comparison.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 16
That highly fortunate, most valiant hero among Sattvatas. was a performer of sacrifices, the chief of the most prominent ones among the donors of liberal gifts, a brave warrior, a patron of Brahmanas, truthful in speech, scholarly and (most) famous (in the world).*’
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 17
(Defective verse) Sumahabhojayas and Imartikabalas were born in his race1 ( ?) Gandharl and Madri were the two wives of Vj*sni.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 20
They were the blessed Prasena and Sakrajit. Surya 2 (the Sun-god) was an intimate bosom friend of Sakrajit. 8
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 34
21-35 739
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 35
The elders of Vj*§iiis and Andhakas thought it to be the 740 Vayu Pvrti&a work ofKft^a. Considering him covetous of the jewel, they all suspected him alone (as the perpetrator of the crime) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 36
Unable to endure the false accusation, the lord, the powerful slayer of foes, roamed about in the forest (to trace P rasena) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 41
He heard the voice of a young woman deep inside the great cave. O Brahmanas, the nurse had been playing with the infant son of Jambavan along with the jewel. The words “M& rodify” (Do not cry) were uttered by her. The Nurse said:
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 42
The lion killed Prasena. The lion was killed by Jambavan. O tender child, do not cry. This Syamantaka is for you.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 43
(The words were clearly audible.) As soon as everything was made clear by those words, he entered the cave. He had already seen Prasena (lying dead) torn to pieces very near that cave.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 44
Quickly entering the cave of the bear, the liberalminded lord saw Jambavan, the king of bears.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 45
Vasudeva fought with Jambavan in his cave. For twentyone days Govinda had a hand to hand fight (with him) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 46
When Kfsna entered the cave, the attendants of Vasudeva returned to Dvaravatl and reported (to others) that Kr§$a (also) \vas killed.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 47
After defeating the powerful Jambavan, Vasudeva won the hand of his daughter Jambavati with the permission of the king of bears.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 48
Overwhelmed by the splendour of the lord, Jambav&n gave the jewel as well as his daughter Jambavafi to Vi?vaksena (Kr$na).
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 49
It was to clear himself that the lord took the Syamantaka jewel. Consoling the king of bears, he came out of the cave.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 50
After redeeming the jewel thus and clearing himself of the scandal by his own efforts, the lord handed over the jewel to Satrajit in the presence of the Sattvatas.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 51
Madhusudana (Kr?na) thereafter duly married the girl Jaihbavati. Janardana got himself acquitted of the false accusation.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 52
He who knows this story of the false accusation of Kr$ria and the subsequent acquittal will never be accused fraudulently.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 53
A hundred sons were born to Satrajit from his ten wives who were sisters. Among them three were famous. Bhangakara was the eldest. Xhe others were the heroic Vratapati, and Apasvanta the beloved (Supriya) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 54
Bhangakara* s wife named Dvaravati had good children. She gave birth to three daughters endowed with beauty and good qualities.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 55
Satyabhama was the most excellent of all ladies. She was steadfast in performing holy rites and severe penances. Xhe father gave her to Kr§na.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 58
Xherefore the mighty Satadhanva killed Bhadrakara (? Bhangakara) at night. He stole the jewel and handed it over to Akrura.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 59
Akrura, a prominent person, took that gem and entered into an agreement (with Satadhanva) . “Xhis should not be made known to anyone else by you.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 60
Should you be attacked by Kr§na, we shall help you. Undoubtedly the whole of Dvaraka will be under my control. Vayu Purtya
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 61
When her father was killed, the grief-stricken Satyabhima of great fame got into a chariot and went to Varanivata.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 62
Telling her husband about the (criminal) act of Satadhanvan of Bhoja family, the distressed (lady) Satyabhama stood near him and shed tears.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 63
After offering (obsequies such as) the water libations to the Pan<Javas who were (supposed to have been) burnt (in Varanavata), Hari (Krsna) employed Satyaki to be on a par with his brothers (in performance of remaining rites) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 64
Hastening back to Dvaraka, the glorious slayer of Madhu spoke these words to his elder brother Balarama ( Halin— one armed with ploughshare) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 65
“Prasena was killed by the lion, Satrajit was killed by Satadhanvan (all for the sake of the jewel, Syamantaka). I seek that Syamantaka (as the legal owner) . O Lord, strike him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 66
Hence get into the chariot quickly. After killing the mighty Bhoja, O mighty-armed one, the Syamantaka will be ours.”
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 67
Then a tumultuous fight ensued between Bhoja and Krsna. Satadhanva (i.e. Bhoja) could not see Akrura anywhere round .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 68
Both Bhoja and Janardana were on horseback (while fighting) . Akrura did not wholeheartedly help him although he was competent and he could have done so.*
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 73
“O mighty-armed one, stay here. The defects of the horses (mares) have been observed by me. I shall go on foot and bring away the excellent jewel Syamantaka”.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 74
Going on foot alone, Acyuta, the knower of great miraculous weapons, killed Satadhanvan, the king of Mithila.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 75
He could not see the Syamantaka (on his person) even after killing the mighty Bhoja. When Kr$na returned, the bearer of ploughshare (i.e. Rama) asked him, ‘‘Give me the jewel”.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 76
“I don’t have it”, said Krsna. Then the infuriated Rama repeatedly cried “Fie upon you”, and spoke to Janardana.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 77
“I tolerate it (and excuse you) as you are my brother. Welfare unto you. I am going. I have nothing to do with Dvaraka nor with you nor with the Vrsnis.”
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 78
Then Rama, the suppressor of enemies, entered Mithila. With all desirable presents, the king of Mithila himself welcomed and honored him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 79
In the meantime Babhru (Akrura) , the foremost among the intelligent ones, performed unimpededly different kinds of Yajfias.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 80
The son of Gadhi, the king of great fame, adopted a coat of mail in the form of Dtksd (initiation for sacrifices) for self-protection, in order to preserve the Syamantaka jewel.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 81
In the performance of these Yajfias (which continued) for a period of sixty years, he utilised (donated) vast wealth, excellent jewels and different kinds of materials.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 82
These Yajfias of that noble-souled (King) became famous by the name “Akrura Yajfia”. Much food and wealth was given as Daksina. All of them fulfilled the cherished desires of all. ,
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 83
Thereafter lordly king Duryodhana went to Mithila and underwent divine training in mace fighting under Bala* bhadra.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 84
O Brahmanas, after a great deal of persuasion and pleading (Balabhadra) was brought back to Dvaraka by the leading persons among Vrsnis and Andhakas along with the noble-souled Kr$pa. Vayu Purina 744
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 85
After killing Satrughna along with Bandhum&n in battle Akrura, the powerful leader of men, went away along with Andhakas. 86*87. These two excellent men, Satrughna and Bandhuman, were the sons of Bhangakara, the leader of Andhakas. They were bom of Nara, the daughter of Svaphalka. They were very mighty and famous. Kr$na was not pleased at the killing of Bhangakara.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 88
As he was apprehensive of a split amongst his kinsmen, he (Krsna) ignored him (Akrura) . After the departure of Akrura, Indra did not shower rain there.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 89
The whole land was oppressed by drought and was about to perish. Then Kukuras and Andhakas pacified and consoled Akrura.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 90
When (Akrura), the lord (the most prominent) of charitably disposed persons, returned to Dvaravati, Indra showered everywhere, even within the ocean.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 91
In order to please Vasudeva Akrura, the glorious leader of Yadus, gave him his virgin sister of approved good conduct.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 92
After knowing by means of his Yogic power that the Syamantaka jewel was with Babhru, Kr§na Janardana said to Akrura in the open assembly.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 93
€< 0 honourable Lord, please hand over to me the jewel which has come into your possession. Please do nothing ignoble unto me.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 94
The anger raging in my heart for the last sixty years has become great and deep-rooted. A long time has elapsed by now.”
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 95
Then at the instance of Kr$na, Babhru, the highly intelligent one, handed over the jewel without any demur in the assembly of all the Sattvatas.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 96
The suppressor of enemies (Kj*§i?a) obtained the jewel from Babhru in a straightforward manner. With a delighted mind, he gave it back to Babhru again.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 97
The son of Gandinl (i.e. Akrura) obtained Syamantaka, the excellent jewel handed over by Kr$na. Wearing it (round his neck) he shone like the Sun. 34, 98-112 745
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 98
He who knows this story of the false accusation and the subsequent excellent clearance of the Lord will by no means become a victim of false accusation.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 101
Yugandhara was Bhuti’ s son. Thus the descendants of Bhuti, the Bhautyas have been recounted. Pf£ni had two sons, Svaphalka and Citraka.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 102
Wherever the pious-souled great king Svaphalka stayed, no sickness or fear of drought oppressed the people.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 103
O excellent Brahmanas, once Indra did not shower rain in the realm of the lord, king of Ka£i, for three years.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 104
He made the highly honoured Svaphalka stay there. Due to the presence of Svaphalka, Indra showered rain there.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 105
Svaphalka married the daughter of the king of Ka£. She was a praise-worthy (uncensured) lady named Gandini. Everyday she gifted a cow to a Brahmana. 1
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 109
Akrura is remembered as her son. He was munificent, a performer of Yajfias, learned, heroic and fond of guests. Svaphalka himself was very liberal in giving Dakgina.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 112
Akrura begot of Ugrasenl two sons who delighted the family. They were Deva and Anupadeva. They were equal to Devas.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 115
The daughter of (the king of) Kasi bore four sons to Satyaka, viz. Kakuda, Bhajamana, Samika and Balabharhis.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 116
was Kakuda’s son. Vrgti’s son was Kapotaroma and his son was Revat a.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 117
His son was a scholar and a friend of Tumburu. He is famous by the name Candanodakadundubhi . 1
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 120
He had twin children—Ahuka2 and Ahuki both of whom were foremost among intelligent ones. They say that Ahuka was invincible, thanks to his (mighty) arms and arrows.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 127
Ahuka gave his sister AhukI toAhukandha. A daughter and two sons were born to Ahukandha*.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 128
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 128
The sons were Devaka and Ugrasena. Both of them were brilliant as if bom of divine womb. Heroic sons comparable to Devas were born to Devaka.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 129
They were Devanamdeva, Sudeva and Devarafijita. Their sisters were seven whom he gave to Vasudeva.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 132
The others were Nyagrodha, Sunama, Kadva£anku, Bhumaya, Sutanu, Rastrapala, Yuddhatu§ta and Supusjiman.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 133
Their sisters were five: Karmavati, Dharmavati, Satanku, Ra§frapala and the comely lady Kahva.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 134
Ugrasena, who was born of Kukura family and had a large number of children, was famous. A man remembering this race of Kukuras of unmeasured splendour shall make his own race vast and be endowed with children.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 135
Bhajamana’s sons were Rathimukhya, Viduratha Rajyadhideva, Sura and Vidura.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 141
His sons were Asamaujas and the famous Susamaujas. Kj*$na gave Sudam§j:ra and Surupa1 (as sons in adoption) to Asamaujas to whom no son was born (aj&taputr&ya ). Thus Andhakas have been recounted.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 142
There is no doubt in this that he who daily glorifies this race of Andhakas, gains an extensive race for himself.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 143
Sura begot Devamanusi of Asmaki. Sura begot of Ma$i (Marini in Bd. P.) (the son) Devamidhusa.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 144
Ten men (i.e. sons) were born of Bhasi (Marigi in Bd. P.), the daughter ofBhoja, and Sura. The mighty-armed Vasudeva was the eldest. He was originally known as Anakadundubhi.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 152
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 152
Prtha gave birth to three sons who were brilliant like fire. They were heroes with none to match them in the whole world. They were equal to Indra in exploit.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 153
Pfth& gave birth to Yudhi^hira from Dharma, to Bhima (Vrkodara) from Maruta and to Arjuna (Dhanafijaya) from Indra.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 154
It is well-known that Nakula and Sahadeva were born of Madravati. Both of them were endowed with handsome features and inherent strength and good qualities.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 155
The powerful and heroic lord of Karusa named Dantavaktra was born of Srutadeva as the son of VrddhaSarman.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 174
Under these circumstances Vi§nu, the lord of the worlds, lord of the subjects, was born as the long-lived Krsna.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 175
After him was born Subhadra who used to speak pleasantly. She was otherwise known as Kr?na. This girl of the family of Vj*?nis named Subhadra became famous as Kr§na.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 176
The heroic Abhitnanyu was born of Subhadra and Partha (Arjuna) . Listen and understand the names of the other heroic sons born of Vasudeva and his seven highly fortunate wives.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 179
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 179
Upadeva gave birth to all these blessed sons : Vijaya, Rocana and Vardhamana. (Bd. P adds : Devala.)
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 180
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 180
Vrkadevx gave birth to noble-souled Svagahava. (This lady was known by these names as well) Agahi, Svasa, SiSirayinx and Surupa.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 181
Devaki of beautiful nose gave birth to Bhu (Srlkf^na ?) as her seventh son. (Afterwards ) she gave birth to the blessed Gave$aga, who could fight in battle in wonderfully diverse ways.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 182
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 182
Sauri (Vasudeva) begot of Saibya the immutable (economical ?) son (Kaufika alias Sraddhadeva) who formerly
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 183
Sugandhi and Vanaraji (the servant-maids mentioned before) were also the wives of Sauri. Puncjra and Kapila were# Vasudeva’s sons born of Sugandhi (Bd.P.v. 186). Of them Pu^dra became a king and Kapila went to the forest.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 184
Of the other lady (Vanaraji) Vasudeva had anotheri powerful son who was a foremost wielder of bow. He was a king called Ni$ada.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 185
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 185
Mahabhaga was the famous son of Devarata. They call the son born of DevaSravas as one honoured by scholars.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 186
Nivarta begot ofA£maki the sons Anadr§{i of great fame, Sraddhadeva of great strength and SakraSatrughna.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 187
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 187
(Defective verse) 2 Sradhadeva was well known as the founder of Ni§adha (Ni$ada) (?) kingdom. Ekalavya of great prowess was nurtured and brought up by Ni?adas (hunting tribes) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 188
With pleasure Kr§na gave his sons C&rude$na and Samba who had all praiseworthy characteristics and who had learned the use of miraculous weapons, to Gandu^a who was childless.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 189
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 189
Tantija and Tantimala were Kanaka's own sons. Vasudeva of great exploit gave them to Vastavani who had no child. Sauti gave his heroic sons Sauri and Kau£ika to him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 190
(Other members of this family were) Tapas, .Krodhanu, Virajas, Syama and Syftjima. Syama was childless and he went to the forest. He contemptuously treated his status as a member of the Bhoja clan. He secured the status of a Rajar$i ( a royal sage) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 191
He who reads this story of Kr§na’s birth after regularly observing rites, and also narrates it to Brahmarias shall attain great happiness.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 192
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 192
Lord Narayana of great splendour, lord of Devas, the lord of subjects (Prajapati) was formerly born among men out of sportfulness.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 193
The lotus-eyed lord was born of Devaki and Vasudeva, thanks to their penance* It should be known that he had divine form with four arms. He was endowed with glory.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 194
Even after becoming the son of Aditi (Devaki) , the delighter (or scion) of the Yadava clan (Kj*§na) is well-known as god Vi§nu, the younger brother of Indra.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 195
Though Narayana took birth, he is still Avyqya (the unchanging). The Lord Narayana is still eternal even after becoming Hari.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 196
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 196
It was he who created the primordial being Prajapati formerly. Even after becoming the son of Aditi (Devaki) the delighter (or scion) of the Yadava clan (Kr§na) is well known as god Vi$nu, the younger brother of Indra.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 197
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 197
It was he who blessed Aditi with his grace and was born as her son for the purpose of slaying Daityas, Danavas and Rak§asas, the enemies of Suras.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 198
The family of the intelligent Vasudeva, born of the race of Yayati, became certainly meritorious and holy because Lord Narayana resorted to it.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 199
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 199
While Janardana was being born, the oceans trembled, the mountains shook and the sacrificial fires blazed.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 200
While Janardana was born, the winds blew auspiciously. All dust subsided. All the luminaries shone more brilliantly.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 201
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 201
The asterism on the day when Janardana was born was Abhijit by name. The night was called Jayanti (the 8th of the dark half of Sravana with the constellation Rohini rising at midnight) . And the Muhurta (the specific period at the time of his birth) was Vijaya by name.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 202
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 202
The unmanifest, eternal Lord Hari, Narayana, Kr§na fascinated the people with his eyes as he was born.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 203
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 203
The lord of Devas (Indra) showered flowers from the firmament. Eulogising Madhusudana (K?§na) with auspicious words thousands of great sages and Gandharvas offered prayer unto him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 204
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 204
Vasudeva saw lord Adhokgaja (whose form is beyond the ken of the physical sense-organs) born at night as his son endowed with the characteristic curl of hair called Srivatsa and accompanied by various divine signs in heaven.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 205
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 205
I say this, O dear one, as I am very much afraid of Kamsa. My sons, your elder brothers, were very wonderful in appearance but were killed by him”.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 206
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 206
On hearing the words of Vasudeva, the lord withdrew his form. Permitted by him (the lord) , the father took him to the abode of Nandagopa. Abiding by the suggestion of Ugrasena,1 he gave (the child) to YaSoda then.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 207
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 207
Yagoda and Devaki had been pregnant simultaneously. Yagoda was the wife of Nandagopa, the Lord of (herd of) cows.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 208
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 208
Yagoda had given birth to a daughter in the same night as Kr§na was born as the lord of the race of Vr?ni.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 209
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 209
Protecting the son born to him, Vasudeva of great fame, handed him over to Yagoda and took the daughter with him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 210
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 210
Handing him over to Nandagopa, (Vasudeva) spoke, “Save me. This (adopted) son of your shall be the bestower of all happiness to Yadavas. This is that (long expected) child of Devaki. He shall put an end to all our pain and misery.”
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 211
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 211
Anakadundubhi took that girl to the son of Ugrasena (i.e. Kamsa) and informed him: “This is the girl of auspicious characteristics” .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 212
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 212
Kamsa had not known (till then) that a child had been born to his sister. The wicked-minded one became delighted and spared that girl.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 213
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 213
The foolish one muttered within himself: “If it is a girl she is already slain !” That daughter grew up well respected in the abode of Vfsnis. 214-215: (Defective) Just as gods bring up gods2, they protected her like a son. They said that a daughter had been
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 216
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 216
Why did Kamsa, the king of the Bhoja family, kill the sons of Vasudeva even when they were (mere) infants? It behoves you to explain this to us. Suta said:
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 219
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 219
It is reported that Kamsa, then the crown prince, acted as a charioteer of the self-possessed Vasudeva along with Devaki (in their marriage) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 220
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 220
Then there arose in the sky a divine voice of some incomprehensible person. It was distinctly loud and clear and was witnessed by all people. Thereby Kamsa remained panicky perpetually (throughout his life).
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 221
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 221
“O Kamsa, the seventh (?) child of this lady whom you drive in your chariot out of affection, will be the cause of your death.* *
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 222
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 222
On hearing that (aerial) voice, the foolish Kamsa became distressed. Unsheathing his sword, he evinced his desire to kill her.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 223
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 223
The mighty-armed and valorous Vasudeva spoke to Kamsa, the son of Ugrasena, out of friendliness and affection. 224-228, “It does not behove any K§atriya to kill a woman at any time. O scion of the family of Yadus, I have seen a way out in this matter. O King, I shall hand over to you the seventh child that will be born of her. You may do whatever you deem fit then. Even now, O liberal one in giving Dakgina,
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 229
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 229
Who is this Vasudeva who begot Vi$nu ? Who is this Devaki, the lady of fame, who gave birth to Vi§nu? Who is this Nandagopa and who is this famous lady Yagoda who brought him up? Suta said :
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 230
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 230
All the men (of the Yadu race) were the incarnations of Kagyapa and all the women of Aditi2 . The mighty-armed lord (thus) fulfilled the desires of Devaki.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 231
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 231
The lord entered a human body and moved about on the earth. By means of his Yogic Maya the Yogic-souled lord infatuated all living beings.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 232
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 232
When Dharma declined, Vi$nu himself incarnated in the race of Vrsnis in order to reestablish Dharma and to annihilate Asuras.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 235
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 235
Thus he had sixteen thousand wives. After consulting Devas, &akra had sent down to the earth the most
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 236
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 236
In order to become the wives of Vasudeva, they, were born in royal palaces. These were the blessed ladies famous as Vigvaksena’s wives.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 241
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 241
Bhadra, Bhadragupta, Bhadravindra and the famous Saptabahu were the sons ; Bhadravati and the famous Sambodhanl were the daughters. These should be known as Jambavati’s children.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 242
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 242
Sangramajit, Satajit, and Sahasrajit are glorified as the sons of Sudevi and Visvaksena (i.e. Kj*§na).
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 243
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 243
Vrka, Vfkasva, Vfkajit, Mitrabahu and Sunitha were the sons. VrjinI and Surangana1 were the daughters. These are the children of the daughter of Nagnajit (i.e. Satya) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 244
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 244
Thus know that he had thousands of sons. (Some say) that Vasudeva had hundred thousands of sons.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 245
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 245
Ten thousand and eight of them (or eighty thousand of them) were heroic and experts in battle. The family of Janardana has been recounted to you factually.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 246
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 246
Bfhatl (known also as) Nartakonneyi was united (in wedlock) with Sunaya. She was the daughter of Bfhaduktha the noble-souled scion of the family of Suni (Sauneya) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 247
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 247
Her sons were three in number. They were well known as shining splendidly in war, viz. Angada, Kumuda and Sveta. She had a daughter too named Sveta.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 248
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 248
Avagaha2, Citra and the heroic Citravara (were
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 250
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 250
Bhurindrasena and Bhuri were the two sons of Gave§a. Yudhisjhira’s daughter Sutanu was well-known.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 251
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 251
The famous son of Alva named Vajra was born of her. Vajra’s son was Pratibahu and Sucaru was his son.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 252
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 252
Kalina ( Princess of Kali—Bd.P.) gave birth to the son Suparlva and Samba to Tarasvin. The sons of the noblesoul ed Yadavas were three crores.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 253
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 253
Six million of them were extremely valorous and very strong. All these men of great prowess were born of the parts of Devas.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 254
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 254
They were born in the family of Yadavas in order to exterminate the Asuras of great penance who had been born among human beings in this world and were harassing them. These Asuras had been killed in the battles between Devas and Asuras.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 255
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 255
There were eleven distinct families of the noble-souled Yadavas. But in the family of Vi?nu (i.e. Kj:§na) all of them merged as though into one family.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 256
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 256
Vi?nu was their authority and the leader for them. All of them, all human beings*, obeyed his behests and abided by his directions.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 257
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 257
Thus the progeny of Vfsnis has been glorified succinctly and in details. The glorification of these bestows fame and fulfilment of cherished desires. •The text is a bit obscure. If ‘sarva-m&nuf&h* in the 2nd line is emended as *sura-mdnu$3b' ( as in Bd. P.v. 262) it means ‘suras and human beings are bound by those who abide by his (K^ua’s) behests*. 758 Vtityu Pu/rtya
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 145-146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 145-146
As soon as he was born, Dundubhi (divine drum) sounded in heaven. A loud sound of anakas (military drums) rose up in heaven. A heavy shower of flowers fell in the house of Sura. In the entire human world there was no one equal to him in handsome features. 2
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 5-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 5-6
(Defective verse) Bhajamana begot of Spijayl other sons also, viz. Ayutayutajit, Sahasrajit, Satajit and Vamaka. Out of those who were born of Bhajamana, king Devav^dha performed a severe penance.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 69-72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 69-72
Hence (Bhoja) became frightened and thought of running away. Bhoja’s mare was a divine one named Vijfiatahrdaya (that which understood the heart or mental feeling of the rider) . She had a speed of a hundred Yojanas. It was seated on this mare that he fought with Kr§na. On his speedy mare Bhoja went a hundred Yojanas away. On seeing the quick motion of the chariot, Krsna harassed Satadhanvan. Then the mare became extremely exhausted. O Brahmanas, the vital airs •The line : Sakkfpi sadhy&d vdrdhakydn ndkrUro * bhyupapadyata is obscure. Bd. P.V. 70 reads : fakto’pi idfhydd hdrdtkyo nd'krHro bhyupapadyata / 'Though he was competent to do so, Akrura, the Hardikya, did not do so through perfidy* •
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 56-57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 56-57
Xhe jewel that Kr§na (redeemed and) gave to Satrajit was worn by Babhru (?) Akrura who was desirous of wealth, coveted the jewel Syamantaka, requested for Satyabhama of excellent (unblamed) beauty through Satadhanva of the Bhoja family.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 9-10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 9-10
Anxiously engrossed in thought, the river decided thus : “I do not find any woman in whom a son like this, endowed with all good qualities, will be born to the king Devavpdha. Hence I shall myself become his wife ( Sahavratd— a woman who performs holy rites in one’s company).” She assumed hands4 (i.e. human form) in accordance with her intention.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 37-40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 37-40
He went over all the places where Prasena was hunting. With the help of trustworthy men, he followed the footsteps of Prasena and searched the great mountain Rksavan and the excellent mountain Vindhya. He became completely exhausted due to the search. The noble-minded ( lord) then saw Prasena (lying) killed along with his horse. He did not get the jewel there. The lion was seen lying dead not far from the dead body of Prasena. Apparently the lion had been killed by a bear as indicated by the footprints. The scion of the family of Yadu (i.e. Kf$na) traced by means of footprints of the bear and found out the cave of the bear.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 237-240
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 237-240
Pradyumna, Carudegna, Sude$na, Sarabha, Garu, Carubhadra, Bhadracaru, and Caruvindhya were the sons of Rukminl. She had a daughter Carumati. Sanu, Bhanu, Ak§a, Rohita, Mantraya, Jarandhaka, Tamravaksas, Bhaumari and Jarandhama were the sons of the Garu<Jabannered lord (Kfsna) and Satyabhama. They had four sisters, viz. Bhanu, Bhaumarika, Tamraparni and Jarandhama. Now listen to the children of Jambavati.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 233-234
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 233-234
He married the girl Rukmini, Satya the daughter ofNagnajit, Satyabliama the daughter of Satrajit, Jambavati, RohinI, Saibya, Sudevi, Madri, Suglla, Kalindi, Mitravinda, Lak?mana, Jalavasini and others.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 217-218
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 217-218
Listen why the foolish Kamsa killed the infant sons of Anakadundubhi (Vasudeva) immediately after their birth. (I shall explain) how, out of fear, the mighty-armed Kr?na was taken elsewhere immediately after birth and how Govinda, (though) the supreme person was brought up among the cows.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 18-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 18-19
Gandharl gave birth toSumitra and Mitranandana. Madri gave birth to the sons Yudhajit, Devami^husa and Anamitra. The two (last mentioned) were excellent men. Nighna was Anamitra’s son. Nighna had two sons.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 177-178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 177-178
The heroic son Bhayasakha was born of Sahadeva. Sarhgadeva gave birth to Tambu. Sauri (thus) begot a son who made the family flourish. Four more sons of his, viz. Upasanga, Vasu, Deva and Rak?ita were killed by Kamsa. Thus he had ten sons. Kamsa killed all of them.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 99-100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 99-100
From the youngest son Animitra ( ? Anamitra) of Vr$ni Sini was born. His son was Satyaka who was truthful in speech and endowed with truthful temperament. The son of Satyaka (Satyaki) was Yuyudhana and his son was Bhuti.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 172-173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 172-173
Sauri (i.e. Vasudeva) begot the excellent son Kautfka of Vaiiakhi. He begot six sons of Devaki. They were : Su§ena, Klrtiman, Tadaya (Udar$x in Bd.P.), Bhadrasena, Yajudaya the fifth, and Bhadravit the sixth. Kariisa killed all of them.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 166-171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 166-171
Sarana had five daughter? who were born prior to these. They were Arcismati, Sunanda, Surasa, Suvaca and Satabala. The following are remembered as the sons and grandsons of Rohini : Bhadrasva, Bhadragupti, Bhadra-
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 164-165
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 164-165
His grandsons born to Rama were famous as Nifita and Utsuka. Rama had other sons as well: Parfvi, Parsvanandi, &i£u, Satyadhfti, Mandabahya, Ramana, Girika, Gira, Suklagulma, Gulma and Daridrantaka.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 162-163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 162-163
The blessed lady, the eldest wife of Anakadundubhi, Rohini gave birth to eight children. The eldest son was Rama. The others were Sarana, NiSava, Durdama, Damana, Subhra, Pindaraka and Kusitaka. She had a daughter named Gitra.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 159-161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 159-161
YaduSrava and Rujakanya were his younger brothers. Vasudeva had thirteen excellent ladies as wives. Of them Pauravi, Rohini, Madira, Apara, Bhadra, VaiSakhi and Devaki the seventh (were the chief queens) . Two lady attendants Sugandhi and Vanaraji and two others (also were married to him) . Rohini and Pauravi were the daughters of Valmika.2
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 156-158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 156-158
Santardana was born of Srutakirti, the wife of the prince of Kekaya. Cekitana and Bfhatksatra were the other two mighty (sons) . Brothers Vinda and Anuvinda who were very powerful, were born of the king of Avanti (? ) as sons of Rajadhidevi. The king of Cedi1 , SiSupala, was born of Srutarava as the son of the saintly king Damaghosa. His manliness is well known. He was formerly the ten-necked (Ravana) , the slayer of enemies.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 150-151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 150-151
Kunti of Bhoja family adopted Prtha as his daughter. Pan^u married her. Sura had given her in adoption to the aged Kuntibhoja as he had no child. Hence Prtha became known as Kunti and daughter of Kuntibhoja. Pan<ju the chief of Kurus, a great hero, took her as wife from him.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 147-149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 147-149
The fame of Vasudeva who was foremost of men, was as brilliant as that of the moon. The other sons were Devabhaga, Devasravas, Anadrsti, Ka<ja, Nandana, Bhrfijina, Syama, Samika, and Ganqlusa. Four daughters, all excellent ladies, were also born, viz. Prtha, Srutaveda, Srutakirti and Srutasrava. There was another (daughter) Rajadhidevi. All these five became mothers of heroic sons.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 14-15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 14-15
People of noble souls glorifying the good qualities of Devavrdha say—“He is seen at close quarters exactly as he is heard from a distance. Babhru is the most excellent among men. Devavrdha was equal to Devas. Seventy thousand and sixtyfive men of the line of Babhru and Devavrdha attained immortality (liberation from Sarhsara) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 139-140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 139-140
Krtavarma was the eldest and Satadhanva was the middle one. The other sons were Devarha (Devabahu in Bd. P.), Vanarha, Bhisak, Dvaitaratha, Sudanta, Dhiyanta, Nakavan and Kanakodbhava. A scholarly son Kamalabarhisa was born to Devarha. •This seems to be a wrong statement. Ahuka gave his sister (to the prince ofAvanti) . Ahuka married princess of K&si. From her he had two sons Devaka and Ugrasena. Bd. P. 2.3.71.128 clearly states : dkukat k&tya-duhitur dvau putrau sambabhQvatuk , Vide AIHTi p. 105. Vayu Pur&itQ 748
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 136-138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 136-138
The sons of Sura were more powerful. They were Vata, Nivata, Sonita, Svetavahana, Sami, Gadavarma, Nid&ta, Sakra and Sakrajit. Sami’s son was Pratiksipta and his son was Svayambhoja. Hfdika was born of Svayambhoja. Hrdika’s ten sons were all of terrible exploits.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 130-131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 130-131
They (the sisters) were Vykadeva, Upadev&, Devaraksita, Srideva, Santideva, Mahadeva and Devakl who was the seventh. She was very beautiful to look at. Ugrasena had nine sons, the eldest of whom was Kaxhsa.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 124-126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 124-126
(Partially defective) With his white-liveried retinue, the king who was like Ahuka, marched towards the eastern direction displaying (accompanied by) one million and eighty youthful horses (cavalry). He surpassed Bhoja’s twenty-one thousand elephants the ropes of which (elephants ) were made ofgold and silver (wires?). An equal number of thousands (of elephants) of Bhoja (were posted) in the north. (The bells of these elephants) made a tinkling sound.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 121-123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 121-123
About Ahuka the following verses are cited : “He had ten thousand war-chariots fully equipped with quivers, martial requisites, banners and flagstaff's, rumbling like clouds. No one ( in his family) was a speaker of untruth, non-performer of Yajfias or non-giver of thousands (as Dakgina). No one was unclean or unrighteous. No one was unlearned or emaciate.” We have heard that Dhfti was the son of Ahuka.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 12-13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 12-13
The liberal-minded (king) rendered her pregnant. She conceived a brilliant (son). In the ninth month, the most excellent of rivers gave birth to a son endowed with all good qualities as desired by Devavrdha. About this race, the Brahmanas who know the Puranas, sing this Gatha (glorificatory verse).
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 118-119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 118-119
His son was Abhijit and his son was Punarvasu. The excellent man (King) had performed a horse-sacrifice for the sake of a son. In the course of that sacrifice, while the rites of Atiratra were being performed, he was born in the middle of the assembly. Therefore Punarvasu became a scholar, donor and righteous performer of Yajiias.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 113-114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 113-114
Citraka’s sons were : Pjrthu, Vipfthu, ASvagriva, Aivabahu, Suparlvaka, Gave9ana, Aristanemi, A$va, Suvarma, Varmabhrt, Carmabhyt, Abhumi and Bahubhumi. £ravi$tha and Sravana were the two ( daughters) .
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 110-111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 110-111
Svaphalka had other sons also—Upamangu, Mangu, Mjrdura, Arimejaya, Girirak$a, Yak$a, Satrughna, Arimardana, Dharmabhft, Sr§facaya, Vargamoca, Avaha and Prativaha. He had a beautiful daughter Vasudeva also.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 106-108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 106-108
It is said that she remained in the womb of her mother for many hundreds of years. She did not come out. The father said to her even as she was in the womb, “Be born quickly. Welfare unto you. Wherefore do you stay there?** Remaining in the womb itself the girl said, “ I shall be born if a cow is given everyday. O Father, do you desire it?’* The father said, “So be it’’ and fulfilled her desire.
The Race of Vfsni1 - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 95 · Verse 1-2
The Race of Vfsni1 737 Suta said : Sattvata’s wife KauSalya gave birth to handsome sons, viz. Bhajin, Bhajamana, Divya, Devavfdha the king, Andhaka, Mahabhoj a, Vrsni and Yadunandana . They established four races. Listen to them in detail.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 4
Why did Vi?nu incarnate? How many incarnations are remcmbred? How many are the future manifestations of the great soul?
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 5
Why is he born in Brahmana and K$atriya families at the closing periods of the Yugas? Why does he incarnate again and again among human beings ? Please explain it to us who (being curious to know) enquire of you.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 6
We wish to hear completely and in detail all the activities of the intelligent Kfsna, the slayer of enemies in different bodies (incarnations).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 7
O Suta, O holy lord, it behoves you to narrate in the proper order his various activities, the different manifestations as well as his nature to us.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 8
How did that lord Vi$nu (well-renowned) among Suras as the slayer of their enemies, adopt the state of being the son of Vasudeva, in his family?
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 9
O Suta, what (special) meritorious act was performed by the deathless Devas who invariably perform meritorious deeds, as a result of which (the lord) left the region of Devas and came over to the world of mortals? the verse numbers of that chapter.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 35
f0.20
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 36
He is the goal unto those endowed with piety and virtue and is inaccessible to those of sinful deeds. He is a the source of origin of the system of four castes and protector of the same. * Probably M&tr&s * units of time' as in Bd. P. 2.3.72.32. Vayu Purdna
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 39
It is he who is greater than penance; they call him the supreme one, the possessor of the great soul. He is the lord, first among the Adityas (sons of Aditi). He is the lord, the destroyer of the Daityas.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 40
At the close of the Yugas, he is the annihilator. He is the slayer of the destroyers of the worlds. He is the bridge (or the boundary) of all the boundaries of the worlds. He is the purest among all those of pure rites.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 41
He is the Vedya (one who should be known) for the Vedic scholars; he is the lord of all powerful persons. He is the Soma to all living beings; he is theAgni (Fire-god) for those of fiery splendour.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 42
He is the mind of men; he is the penance of the ascetics ; he is the modesty of those satisfied with good policy and he is the splendour of the refulgent.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 48
These two secretions (evolutes ) follow Rasa (lymphatic juice). In semen (the mixture of semen and menstrual blood) there are Soma ( Moon) and fire. Semen comes under the category of Kapha (phlegmatic humour) and menstrual blood comes under the category of Pitta ( bilious humour) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 49
The receptacle of Kapha is heart. Pitta is held in navel. Heart in the centre of body is the place of mind.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 50
Lord HutaSana (Fire) is stationed in the umbilical cavity. Mind should be known as Prajapati (Brahma) and Kapha is considered as Soma ( Moon) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 51
Pitta is considered as fire. Hence the universe consists of Agni and Soma. The foetus thus originating stays there like a patch of cloud.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 52
Vayu enters and becomes united with the great soul. It is divided into five within the body and develops (the foetus) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 53
The five divisions are Prdya, Apdna, Samdna, Uddna and Vyana. Among them Prdna moves round and develops the great soul.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 54
Apdna is situated in the lower half of the body. Uddna circulates in the upper half of the body. Vydna is called so because it pervades the whole body. Samdna is present in all the joints.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 55
Thereafter, the five elements, viz. Earth, Wind, Ether, Water and Fire the fifth one, are attained by the foetus. Then it becomes perceivable by the sense-organs.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 56
All the sense-organs enter into that (foetus) and perform their respective functions. They call it then the earthly (physical ) body and the wind is called Prdridtman (having the characteristic form of Praiia, the vital air) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 57
The pores of the body have Ether as the source of their origin. It is from the element water that the liquid formVayu Pur&na 764 ation (and exudation) in the body take place. The fiery element enters the eyes in the form of moonlight ( ?) The groups of objects function due to his prowess. The Sages enquired :
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 58
How did Vi§iiu, the Puru§a who creates all these and all the worlds, attain human state in the mortal world?
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 59
O intelligent one, this is our doubt. Our wonder is excessive. He is the ultimate goal of those who attain their goal ( Mokfa ). How did he come to assume the human body?
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 60
We wish to hear about the very wonderful exploits of Visnu in the proper order. Vi§nu is described to be so by the Vedas and Devas.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 61
O highly intelligent one, please tell us the story of the wonderful nativity of Visnu. May the wonderful and pleasing narrative be recounted.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 62
The manifestations of the noble soul of reputed strength and prowess are wonderful. The inherent power of Visnu who has become miraculous on account of his wonderful deeds be please narrated. Suta said :
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 63
I shall glorify the manifestation of the noble soul, how that lord of great penance was born among human beings.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 64
His incarnations in the human world as a result of Bhfgu’s curse were seventyseven in number*. He incarnates at the closing periods of the Yugas for realising the purpose of Devas.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 67
How can he incarnate as a result of the mutual struggle between Devas and Asuras? We wish to know this, How did the mutual clash between Devas and Asuras take place? SUta replied:
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 68
Listen and understand even as I narrate it, the clash between Devas and Asuras in the manner it has taken place. Formerly, Hiranyakalipu, a Daitya, ruled over the three worlds.1
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 69
Thereafter the suzerainty over the three worlds was hereditarily established by Bali. There was great friendship between Devas and Asuras.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 70
For ten Yugas all the inhabitants of the universe mixed together without any interruption. Both Devas and Asuras abided by the directions of those two (Daityas).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 71
(Later on) a terrible, violent dispute arose between Devas and Asuras. It caused horrible devastation to both of them.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 72
Many battles were fought between them for their respective share in the patrimony. 2 It is remembered that in this Varaha Kalpa twelve battles ending with the participation of Sanqlamarka (took place) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 73
Listen to them even as I am recounting them succinctly by their names. The first war is called Narasiihha (that caused by the Man-Lion) . The second was Vamana the act of the Dwarf ( incarnation of Visnu.)
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 74
The third war is Varaha (that ofthe Boar incarnation) ; the fourth was at the time of the churning of the ocean for nectar. The fifth was the terrible war of Tarakamaya (on the abduction of Tata by Gandra).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 75
The sixth war was Adibaka and the seventh war was remembered as Traipura (that of the burning of the three cities) . The eighth war was Andhakara and the ninth one was Dhvaja (Flag).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 76
The tenth war should be known as Varta (Vartra ?) (pertaining to Vjrtra); the next one is Halahala. The twelfth war among them is remembered as the terrible Kolahala.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 77
HiranyakaSipu, a Daitya, was killed by Narasimha. Bali was bound by Vamana when the three worlds were overtaken (were measured by Vamana’s steps) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 78
Hiranyaksa who was of very great strength and prowess and who had never been defeated in wars, was killed in a duel (by Vi$nu in his incarnation as the Boar) , when the clash with Devas ensued.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 79
It was then that the Earth was lifted up on his curved fang by the (divine) Boar. At the time of the churning of the ocean for nectar Prahlada was defeated in battle by Indra.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 80
Virocana, the son of Prahlada, always attempted to kill Indra. In the Tarakamaya war he was killed by Indra by means of his exploits.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 81
Jambha who had acquired the boon of avadhyata (the state of not being killed or immunity from death) along with special miraculous weapons was killed in the sixth war by Visnu who entered the body of Sakra.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 82
When Devas were unable to protect the city of three gods* (?) all Danavas along with (the demon) Tripura were killed by the three-eyed god Siva.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 87
These twelve battles took place between Devas and Asuras resulting in exhausting both Devas and Asuras. They brought about misfortune to the people also.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 88
Hiranyakafipu shone as the ruler and king of the three worlds for one hundred and seven million two hundred and eighty thousand years.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 89
By succession Bali became the king and he ruled for one hundred and three million and sixty thousand years.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 90
2 Prahlada ruled in the company of Asuras for as many years as the period of Bali’s administration.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 91
These three were very famous as the Indras of Asuras. They were very mighty. All these worlds were under Daityas for a period of ten Yugas.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 92
Then the entire kingdom was free from enemies for a period of ten Yugas. Then the three worlds began to be protected by Mahendra without any change.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 95
“Even as we are looking on, Yajfia went over to
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 96
Thus addressed, he became depressed. In consoling words, he spoke to them: “O Asuras, do not be afraid. I sh^ll sustain you by means of my spiritual brilliance.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 97
Rainfall, medicinal herbs and the two things, the Earth and Wealth—all these are retained by me. Only a fourth of it is with Suras. I shall hand over to you everything that I hold0 .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 100
With great fury Devas rushed at Danavas and killed them. Being harassed by them, Danavas hastened to Kavya (for protection).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 101
Kavya saw that the sons of Diti were attacked by Devas and that they were in great distress because they were wounded in battle by various weapons1 .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 102
On seeing Devas also standing there he reflected over the fate.2 Remembering the previous incidents, he spoke to them (Asuras) :
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 103
“All the three worlds were conquered by Vamana by means of three paces. Bali was bound. Jambha was killed. Virocana was slain.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 104
In twelve great and terrible battles they were killed by Suras. By various means most of the important persons have been killed.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 105
Only a few of you have been spared in these latest battles. I shall now employ a great strategy. Please wait for a short while.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 106
I shall go to Mah&deva for acquiring Mantras for the sake of your victory. Brhaspati is performing Homa and worshipping Agni by means of Mantras.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 107
Hence I shall go unto the lord Nilalohita (Siva) for the sake of Mantras. I shall bless you all after my return.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 108
All of you perform penance in the forest clad in bark garments. Devas will not kill you until I return.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 109
After obtaining the Mantras that will never go against us, from Lord Mahesvara, we shall fight Devas again. You will surely gain victory.”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 113
Then Kavya said to them: “Wait for some time performing penance without enthusiasm, waiting for an opportunity to achieve the object in view. All Devas including Vasava are in my father’s hermitage.”*
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 114
After instructing Asuras thus, Kavya approached Mahadeva. After bowing to the lord, the cause of origin of the universe, he said :
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 115
“O lord, I wish to secure such Mantras as are not in the possession of Brhaspati. I want them to be the bestowers of fearlessness on Asuras. I wish to defeat Devas”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 116
Thus requested, the lord said : “O Brahmana ! do you wish for the Mantras ? Perform then the holy rites indicated by me, with purity of mind and observing celibacy. a
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 117
For full thousand years you must stay in a topsy turvy position inhaling the smoke from the holy sacrificial fire-pit. Welfare unto you. If you perform (a sacred rite) like this, you will obtain the Mantra from me.” This is a strange statement. Bd. P. reads relevantly : sampratlkfata danavah : “O Danavas, stay waiting (in my father’s hermitage)." 770 Vayu Pur&Qa
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 122
On seeing Devas armed with weapons again Asuras became frightened and fled suddenly.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 126
We shall wait here till the return of the preceptor. We shall tell him everything. When Kavya returns we shall fight with Suras.”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 132
On seeing Indra in that helpless condition after being rendered motionless like the sacrificial post, Devas became afraid and fled from there. t
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 133
When the groups of Suras had gone, Vi$nu said to Indra: “O lord of Suras, welfare unto you. Enter me. I shall take you away.”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 134
Thus advised Purandara (Indra) entered Vi§nm. On seeing him saved by Vi$nu, the infuriated lady spoke these words :
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 135
“O Maghavan, here itself T will burn you down along with Visnu even as all the living beings observe. May the power of my penance be witnessed.”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 136
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 136
The lords Indra and Vi§nu, on being oppressed by her, conversed (under their breath) . Vi$nu asked Indra —“How can both of us get free jointly ?”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 137
Indra replied : “O lord, kill her before she bums us both. Especially I have been attacked. Hence, kill her. Do not delay. ”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 138
Then on seeing her ( thus intending to kill them) Vi$nu got ready (even) to kill that woman. Caught in adverse circumstances, the lord hurriedly remembered his discus.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 139
While she was hastening to kill them, the discus ( SudarSana) , the destroyer of the enemies of Suras, hastened still more. On realising the ruthless attempt of the woman (the mother of Kavya) Vi$nu became furious. Taking up that weapon the husband of Ma (i.e. Laksmi) cutoff her head.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 140
On seeing that terrible slaughter of a woman (his wife) the holy lord Bhrgu became furious. Then Vi$nu was censured and cursed by Bhrgu for the murder of his wife.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 141
“Since (according to Dharma) a woman should not be killed and that you have killed one even though you are conversant with what is Dharma, you will have to take birth among human beings seven times”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 142
Thereafter, as a result of that curse he incarnates again and again in the world (of mortals) for the welfare of all, whenever virtue (Dharma) declines. 772 Vayu Purdna
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 143
After speaking those words of curse to Vi$nu, he (i.e. Bhrgu) took up the head (of the lady ) himself and joined it to her body. Taking up water he said:
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 144
“O truthful lady, I am hereby resuscitating you who had been killed by Visnu. If all virtues and holy rites have been understood and practised by me, come to life. If I speak the truth, come to life, thanks to that truth”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 145
Thus addressed with the emphasis on truth, the gentle lady regained her life. Then he sprinkled her with cool water and uttered, “Get up”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 146
On seeing her getting up as if from sleep, all living beings loudly applauded “Well done ! Well done !” Such an applause of invisible (incorporeal) voices arose from all the quarters.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 147
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 147
Even as all living beings were observing, the lady was resuscitated to life by Bhrgu. That was really miraculous.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 148
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 148
On seeing his wife resuscitated to life by Bhrgu without the least agitation Sakra was not at ail happy, because he was afraid of Kavya (all the more).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 149
Indra had no sleep at all (after the incident) . The intelligent chastiser of Paka (i.e. Indra) called his daughter JayantI and spoke to her.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 150
“O daughter, this Kavya is performing a terrible penance for the sake of my destruction (lit. Indra-lcss-ness) . I have been rendered much dispirited by that (Brahmana) of great fortitude.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 151
Go and honour him with auspicious (services) removing his fatigue and by rendering alertly and deligcntly service pleasing to his mind”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 155
When the terrible rite of inhaling the smoke lasting
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 161
Due to his excessive joy, the following hymn to the lord Mahesvara manifested itself. Prostrating (before the Lord), he eulogised Nllalohita (Lord Siva): The Hymn to Sambhii1 (Lord Siva)
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 162
“Obeisance to Sitikanfha (Blue-throated god) to Surupa (of good form), to Suvarcas (of good brilliance), to Ririhdna (one who exhibits the mystic mudrd of frequently licking with the tongue), to Lopa (the destroyer), to Vatsara (the presiding deity of the year), to the Jagatpati (the lord of the universe).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 163
To Kapardin (having matted hair), to Ordhvaroman (having hair standing up erect), to Haya (the horse), to Karana (the instrument), to Samskfla (the consecrated), to Sutirtha (the holy centre) , to Deva-deva (Lord of Devas), to Rarhhas (velocity personified).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 164
To Usnifin (one with a turban oj turban-wearer), to Suvaktra (one with a charming face), to Sahasrdk$a (god with a thousand eyes), to Midhvan (bountiful), to Vasureta (distributer
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 167
To Sahasrabdhu (one with a thousand i.e. infinite arms), to Sahasrdmalacaksus (one with a thousand clean eyes), to Sahasrakukfi (one with a thousand bellies), to Sahasracarana (one with a thousand feet) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 168
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 168
To Sahasratiras (one with a thousand heads), to Bahurupa (multi-formed), to Viivarupa (immanent in the universe), to Sveta (the white one), to Purusa (primordial man) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 169
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 169
To Nifangin ( one with a quiver) , to Kavacin ( one wearing a coat of mail), to Sukfma (the subtle one), to Ksapana ( the destroyer) , to Tdmra (the copper-coloured), to Siva (the benevolent one).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 170
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 170
To Babhru (the tawny-coloured), to Piianga (reddish brown), to Pingala (yellowsih brown), to Aruna ( the pink coloured), to Mahddeva (the great god), to Sarva (the destroyer), to ViSoarupaSiva * (the auspicious omnipresent god).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 171
To Hiranya ( the golden one), to Sisfa (the self-controlled one), to Sre$tha (the excellent one), to Madhyama (the middling), to Pindkin (wielding the bow Pinaka), to Ifuman (possessing arrows), to Citra (the miraculous one or one of variegated colours) , to Rohita (reddish-tinged).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 172
To Dundubhya (worthy of being honoured with the sound of war-drums), to Ekapada (single-footed), to Arha (the deserving) , to Buddhi (the intellect), to Mfgavyddha (one who has assumed the form of a hunter of deer in Dak§a’s sacrifice), to Sarpa (the serpent), to Sthdnu (motionless like a tree- trunk in meditation), to Bhifana (the terrible). Bd. P. reads : Ajyapa (imbiber of ghee-offering).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 173
To BahurUpa (the multiformed), to Ugra (the fierce), to Trinetra (the three-eyed), to livara (the supreme ruler), to Kapila (tawny-coloured or identical with Kapila), to Ekaoira (the single hero), to Mftyu (the death), to Tryarhbaka (the threeeyed).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 174
To Vdstofpati (the protective deity presiding over the foundation of a house), to Vinaka (one beyond heaven), to Saiikara (the benefactor), to Siva (the auspicious one), to Aranya (the forest-dweller), to Grhastha (the householder), to the Brahmacdrin (the religious student observing celibacy) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 175
To the Sdfikhya (one accessible through the Sdfikhya system of philosophy), to Toga (one realizable through the Yoga system), to Dhydnin (the meditating one), to Dikfita (the initiated), to Antarhita (unmanifest, hidden), to Sarva (destroyer of the world), to Manya (the honourable), to Mdlin (one wearing garland).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 176
To Buddha (the enlightened one), to Suddha (the pure), to Mukta (the liberated one), to Kevala (the sole one without a second), to Rodhas (staying on the mountain slope) , to Cekitana (the sentient), to Brahmiffha (merged in Brahman), to Maharfi (the great sage) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 177
To Catuspdda (one having four feet), to Medhya (one worthy of sacrifice) , to Dharmin (the virtuous), to wearer of an armour ( Varmin as in Bd.P. v. 178), to Slghraga (one goingfast), to &ikhanij,in (one with tuft of hair), to Kapdla (one holding the human skull), to Darksfrin (one with curved fangs), to Vifvamedhas (of universal intellect).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 178
To Apratighdta (the unimpeded), to Dlpta (the illuminated), to Bhaskara (the creator of lustre), to Sumedhas (of excellent intellect), to KrUra (the cruel one), to Vikfta (the deformed), to Bibhatsa (the hideous), to Siva (auspicious).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 179
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 179
To Saumya (the gentle one), to Punya (the meritorious) to Dharmika (the righteous), to &ubha (the auspicious), to Avadhya (one who cannot be killed), to Mrtdhga (one whose body is dead?), to Nitya (the eternal one), to Saivata (the perpetual one).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 180
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 180
To Sadya (one with a beginning), to Sarabha (the eightfooted fabulous animal), to &dlin (the trident-bearing god), to Tricakfus (the three-eyed god) , to Somapa (the imbiber of Soma 776 Vayu Purdita juice), to Ajyapa (the imbiber of ghee), to DhUmapa (the inhaler of smoke), to 0$mapa (drinker of hot stuff).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 181
To Suci (the pure and clean), to Rerihana (one repeatedly licking), to Sadyojdta (born in a trice), to Mgtyu (death), to PititaSa (the meat-eater), to Kharva (the dwarfish), to Megha (the cloud), to Vaidyuta (the lightning).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 182
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 182
To VyaSrita (having no dependent), to &ravi$pha(the most famous), to Bhdrata (one engaged in brilliant light), to Antariksa (the firmament), to K§ama (the competent), to Sahamana (the enduring), to Satya (the truthful) , to Tapana (the blazing one) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 183
To Tripuraghna (the destroyer of the three cities), to Dipta (the illuminated) , to the Cakra ( the discus) , to Romasa (the hairy one), to Tigmayudha (having sharp weapons), to Medhya ( the cleanest) , to Siddha, to Pulasti.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 184
To Rocamana (one who is appealing) , to Khanda , to Sphita (the flourishing) , to Rsabha (the bull, the chief one) , to Bhogin (the enjoyer), to Yuhjamdna (the united one), to Santa (the quiescent one), to Ordhvaretas (of sublimated sexuality).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 185
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 185
To Aghaghna (the destroyer of sins), to Makhaghna (destroyer of Daksa’s sacrifice) , to Mrtyu (god of death) , to Yajfitya (one belonging to sacrifice), \oKr§dnu (fire), to Praceta , to Vahni (the fire, bearer of offerings), to Kifala(l)
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 186
To Sikatya (belonging to sand?), to Prasanna (the delighted) , to Varenya (the most excellent) , to Caksus (the eye) , to Ksipragu (having a fast bull) , to Pratnedhya (the excessively pure), to Piva ( the corpulent one?)
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 187
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 187
To Raksoghna (the destroyer of Raksasas) , to Paiughna (destroyer of animals) , to Vighna (the obstacle) , to Sayana (the lying one), to Vibhratita (the revolving one), to Mahdnta (having great end) , to Anti (the nearest one) , to Durgama (difficult to attain) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 188
To Dak$a (the dexterous), to jaghanya (the last one), to the lord of the worlds, to Anamaya (the non-ailing) , to Ordhva (the topmost one) , to Sarhhatya Adkisfhita (to one established in masses).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 189
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 189
To Hiranyabdhu (of golden arms), to Satya (the truthful), to &amana (the tranquiliser) , to Asikalpa (one like a
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 190
To Sretfha (the excellent one), to Vdmadeva, to Iidna (supreme ruler), to Dhimdn (the intelligent one) , to Mahdkalpat to Dipta (the illuminated) , to Rodana (the crying) , to Hdsa ( the laughing).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 191
To Vrtadhanoan (Dfdhadhanvan—having firm bow) , to Kavacin (one wearing a coat of mail), to Rathin (having a chariot), to VarUthin (having a host of army) , to Bhrgundtha (the lord of Bhrgu) , to Sukra, to Vahniriffa ( ?) , to Dhimdn (the intelligent) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 192
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 192
To Agha (the sin), to Aghaiarhsa (the despiser of sin), to Vipriya (having no beloved), to Priya (the beloved). O Digvasas ( having the quarters as garments) , obeisance be to you, the wearer of elephant hide and destroyer of Bhaga.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 193
Obeisance to the lord of Pains (individual souls), to the lord of living beings. Obeisance to Pranava, the Rk, the Yajus and the Saman, to Svadhd and Sudha (nectar).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 194
Obeisance to you of the form of Vasafkdra. Obeisance to you, O Antdtman (soul of all ends) . Obeisance to you, the creator, the sustainer, and the annihilator, to the Hotr and the destroyer.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 195
Obeisance to you, of the form of Kala, past, present and future. Obeisance to Vasu, Sadhya, Rudra, Aditya and ASvin.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 196
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 196
Obeisance to you, the ViSva (ViSvedevas) , to Maruts, the Atman of Devas. You are Agni, Soma, Rtvik, Ijyd (sacrifice), the sacrificial animal, the Mantra and the medicine.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 197
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 197
You are Dak$ind% Avabhftha (sacred ablution of concluding rites) , and the Tajha itself. You are Tapas (penance), Satya (truth), Tydga (renunciation) and &ama ( self-control) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 198
Obeisance to you, the embodftnent of nonviolence and non-covetousness. You are of good demeanour9 the surpassing one. Obeisance to you, the Yogdtman (of Yogic Soul) , the soul of all living beings.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 199
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 199
Obeisance to you, of the form of all worlds, the earth, the firmament, the heaven, Mahar, Jana, Tapas and Satya (Lokas ) • Vayu Purdna 778
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 200
Obeisance to you, the unmanifest, the great, the element, the sense organs, the Tanmatras, the end of the Mahat. Obeisance to you, of the form of the Reality.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 201
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 201
Obeisance to you, the eternal one, the Arthalinga (of meaningful index?), the subtle one, the sentient, the pure, the omnipresent, the permanent soul.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 202
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 202
Obeisance to you in the three worlds beginning with Bhub and ending with Svah (i.e. Bhuh, Bhuvah and Svab) and in the four worlds beginning with Satya and ending with Mahab (i.e. Satya, Tapas, Jana and Mahab) .
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 203
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 203
O lord, you are friend and sympathiser of Brahmanas. In this prayer of obeisance both correct and incorrect things1 have been uttered by me. It behoves you to forgive everything thinking like “He is my devotee”.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 1-3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 1-3
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu : The Eulogy ofSarhbhu by Sukra Understand the Devas who had assumed human nature and born as they are being glorified. Samkar$ana, Vasudeva, Pradyumna, Samba and Aniruddhathese five are glorified as the race2 (of Vr$nis ) . The Seven Sages, Kubera, the Yak9a Manivara, Salaki, Badara, the scholarly Dhanvantari, Nandin Mahadeva (?), Salankayana, Ji§nu (Visnu in Bd. P.), the primordial god along with these divine beings (are being narrated). The Sages said : «
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 127-131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 127-131
Saying this to one another, they sought shelter with the mother of Kavya. They had been frightened but the boon of fearlessness was offered unto them as they sought shelter. (The mother of Kavya said :) “O Danavas, do not be afraid, do not be afraid. Cast off all fear. You need not be afraid as long as you are with me.” On seeing Asuras frightened, Devas pursued them earnestly without caring for strength or weakness. On seeing the frightened Asuras being harassed by Devas, the gentle lady (the mother of Kavya) became infuriated and said to them : “I shall cause Anindratva (the state of *Bd. P. : ayuddhena ‘without being involved in fighting.*
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 45-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 45-47
From flesh fat is produced and bone is developed from fat. Pith and marrow are developed from bone and semen virile is generated from marrow; foetus is developed from semen through the assimilative activity of Rasa—bodily fluid (or through the activity rooted in sexual pleasure) . At
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 83-84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 83-84
In the eighth war, Asuras, Rak$asas who were Andhakarakas (causing blindness, invisible ?) were defeated • Tri-daivatam is obscure as the city called Tripura belonged to Asuras. Bd.P. 2.3.72.81 b reads aiaknuvatsu dtvefu param sotfhum adaivatam / 4When Devas became unable to endure (the greatness of) Asutas. If 'ptftf in this line be emended as *puram', adaivatam puram would means *the city of demons* and that would suit the context better. Scribes many times forget to indicate the signs of the vowels -s-, -a-,
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 85-86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 85-86
The mighty-armed Vipracitti began to fight with Mahendra hiding himself by means of his Maya. Indra aimed at his banner and cut him down. In the war called Kolahala, Raji was surrounded by all Devas. He killed all Daityas and Danavas who formed an alliance; By means of the nectar (generated) from Yajfia1 $an<Ja and Amarka were defeated by Devas.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 152-154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 152-154
The gentle lady Jayanti, the daughter of Indra, of auspicious conduct, saw Kavya engaged in meditation. Although he was weak, he was quiet and self-possessed, endowed with fortitude, as her father had already mentioned to her. She rendered every service to Kavya in accordance with the behest of her father. In sweet and pleasing words she eulogised him. Frequently she massaged his body and served him in various other pleasant ways. Thu,s she stayed there for many years.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 156-160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 156-160
He said thus : “O Brahmana, such an observance ( of a vow) as this has been performed by you alone and not by anyone (so far). Hence you will excel all Devas in penance, intellect, learning, strength and brilliance. O son of Bhrgu, whatever I possess by way of the esoteric secret of Yajfias, Upani$ads etc. along with their ancillaries and esoteric secrets (Rahasya) will be known to you alone, from the beginning to the end and not to anyone else. Thereby you will become an excellent Brahmana surpassing all”. Thus granting the boons one after the other, to the son of Bhrgu, he granted him invincibility, lordship of wealth and immunity from death. On attaining these boons, Kavya became exhilarated. Hairs on his body stood on their end due to excessive pleasure.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 93-94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 93-94
When the kingdom of the three worlds (inherited) by Prahlada was taken away by the lapse of time, when the kingdom of the three worlds came to Indra (the chastiser of Paka) by rotation, Yajfia forsook Asuras and went over to Devas. When Yajfia went over to Devas, those Asuras spoke to Kavya (Sukra), their preceptor:
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 37-38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 37-38
He is the knower of the four Vidyas, viz. Anvikfiki, Trayi, Vdrtd and Dantfaniti, and the supporter of the four Airamas (stages of life). He is the space between quarters, the sky, the earth, the waters, the fire, the wind, the quarters, the two luminaries, the sun and the moon. He is the lord of the Yugas and the night wanderers (Rakgasa?) . In the Vedas he is spoken of as the great lord and as the great penance.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 165-166
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 165-166
To Hrasva (the short), to Muktakeia (one with untied tresses of hair), to Sendni (the commander-in-chief of the army of gods), to Kavi (the poet), to Rdjavfddha (the old ruler) , to Taksakakridana (one who plays with Tak§aka) , to Girifa (Lord of mountains), to Arkanetra (god with the sun as the eye), to the ascetic, to Jdmbava*9 to Suvftta (one ofgood antecedents) , to Suhasta (one with good hands) , to Dhanvin (one wielding a bow), to Bhdrgava (a good archer).
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 43-44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 43-44
He is the Vigraha (body) [of ail embodied beings. He is the goal of those who achieve their goal 1 . Vayu is born of Aka£a (Ether). HutaSana (Fire) has Vayu as its vital essence. Devas have their vital essence in fire and Madhusudana (Kr$na) is the vital essence of Agni. Rasa (the lymphatic juice) becomes blood; flesh is developed out of blood.8
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 98-99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 98-99
On seeing Asuras sustained by the intelligent Kavya, Devas consulted among themselves. They were dispirited and desired to be victorious then. They said: “This Kavya, spoils everything we do, by his strength. Well, we shall go there quickly lest he should strengthen them further. Killing them forcibly, we shall compel those who are left off to flee to Patala.”
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 118-119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 118-119
Thus advised by the lord of Devas, Sukra of great penance, touched the feet of the lord and said: “Yes, my lord, I shall perform the holy rites and observe all the other things as instructed. 0 Then he was engaged by the lord inhaling the smoke from the holy fire-pit.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 120-121
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 120-121
When Sukra had gone to Mahe$vara and was staying there observing celibacy for the acquisition of the Mantras with the welfare of Asuras in view, Devas understood that the kingdom was set aside by Asuras as a measure of strategy. Finding that loophole, the infuriated Devas attacked them. They had sharp weapons in their hands and Brhaspati led them all.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 110-112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 110-112
After deliberating thus Asuras spoke to Devas : “We have set aside our dispute with you. All of you can occupy the worlds. We shall be clad in bark garments and we shall perform penance in the forest”. On hearing these words of Prahlada, Suras believed that he was speaking the truth. Then Devas returned without fighting. They rejoiced. When Daityas laid aside their weapons, Devas went back to their respective places from where they had come.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 123-125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 123-125
“We have laid down our weapons and conceded victory unto them. Our preceptor is observing holy rites. Devas have abrogated the terms of agreement. They are desirous of slaying us, (their) enemies. Welfare unto you all, we are now without a preceptor (to guide us). We had been credulous. We remained quiet performing penances. We are clad in bark and coarse garments. We have no holy rite. We have nothing to grasp and hold on to. By no means are we able to conquer Devas in war. In this nasty situation* it is better that we seek refiige in the mother of Kavya.
Wars between Suras and Asuras : Bhfgu curses Visnu - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 96 · Verse 65-66
Listen and understand (the details of) the divine personality of Visnu, as I recount it. When the Yuga-Dharma (practice of Dharma—virtue—peculiar to a Yuga) gets reversed and declined and the time becomes slack and inactive, the Lord incarnates in order to stabilise righteousness (Dharma) in human beings. (These incarnations are) due to the curse of The text sapta-sapta-tapah proktd is not supported in the subsequent narrative. Bd. P. 2.3.72.63 reads bhTgu-stri*vadha-dQ$eoa ‘due to his ( Vi?nu’s) fault of killing (sage) Bhfgu's wife*. As the episode is given in the following verse the reading deserves adoption.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 3
When the lord of the Devas2 had vanished, he spoke the following words to Jayanti who was standing near him, with palms joined in reverence.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 36
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 36
4-13 779
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 38
On realising that the Asuras had been cursed by Kavya. Bfhaspati got his object fulfilled. With great delight, he reassumed his own real form. To his great contentment, he realised that the Asuras had fallen and doomed and he vanished from the scene.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 39
When he had disappeared, the dismayed Danavas spoke to one another: “Oh fie upon us! In this matter we have been deceived.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 40
We have erred in our duties. So the fate is against and we have been struck by it. We have been used (by him i.e. Bfhaspati) in his own interest and burnt by means of his Maya”.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 43
“In spite of being cautioned by me at the proper time, you did not honour and respect me. So, on account of that arrogance, you met with a defeat”.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 44
Then Prahlada entreated him: “O Bhargava, (please) give up (forget) your wounded sense of honour. O Bhargava, do not forsake us, your own disciples, particularly attached to you with devotion and prayerfulness. • 45-46. When asked by you, we had been deluded by the preceptor of Devas. Knowing this by means of your longranged vision, it behoves you to save us. O son of Bhrgu, ifyou are not going to favour us, we are (no better than) cursed by you. So we shall enter Rasdtala (the nether worlds) to-day.” S&ta said :
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 47
On being thus implored, eulogised and informed Kavya realised the truth. Out of mercy and sympathy, he controlled his anger.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 48
He spoke these words : “Do not be afraid. Do not go to Rasatala. Even though I was alert this incident befell you because it was inevitable.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 49
Destiny which is very powerful cannot be altered. The sense that you have lost, you will regain now.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 50
Brahma too had mentioned that the period adverse to you had arrived. It was due to my favour that you had enjoyed the great pleasures of the three worlds (so long).
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 51
For full ten Yugas you have reigned over Devas. Brahma has ordained your rulership only for that length of period.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 52
In the Savarnika Manvantara you will again have suzerainty. Your grandson Bali will become the lord of all the worlds.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 53
It has been mentioned by Brahma himself to me that when later on the worlds will be seized from him, his power of penance will not be of any avail.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 54
Since his activities will be devoid of undue attachment, Brahma will be pleased with him and (the kingdom) will be bestowed on him in the Savarnika Manvantara.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 55
The lord has told me, ‘The kingdom of Devas will come to Bali 9 . Hence he bides his time remaining invisible to all living beings.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 56
You have been granted immortality by the delighted self-born deity. Hence, without exhibiting undue curiosity and agitation you have to bear with the change.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 57
Before the (proper) time, it is not possible for me to save you. O lord, I have been forbidden by Brahma who knows the future.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 58
These two are my disciples. They are equal to me.* and Bjrhaspati. They will sustain you all when attacked by Devas.”
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 59
When the Daityas, the chief of .whom was Prahlada, were given this advice by Kavya of indefatigable energy and activity, they went away along with those two (disciples i.e. §anda and Amarka).
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 60
On hearing about the inevitability of future events *Probably §ag<ja and Am&rka are mentioned here as will be clear by later verses 63 etc. 784 Vtyu Pwr&Qa from Sukra, Danavas took the words of Kavya to mean victory for them (at least) for once.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 66
In this manner, $an<ja and Amarka thereafter forsook Asuras. Devas were victorious and Danavas suffered disastrous defeat.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 70
Lord Brahma pronounced that all those Asuras who did not follow the directions of Prahlada would be killed by human beings.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 71
Hen*:c Narayana was born of Dharma in the Cak$u?a *Viggu's incarnations were due to Bhrgu’s curse. Verses 7 Iff. give the list of those incarnations but they are different from out usual list ( vidt Intro., VaigQavism).
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 74
The third incarnation, that of Vamana, took place in the seventh Tretayuga when all the three worlds had been overrun by Daityas and were ruled over by Bali.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 77
“I will give”, promised the king Bali, the son of Virocana. On knowing that he was a Vamana (dwarf) , he was delighted much.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 78
But, O excellent Brahmanas, that lord Vamana measured the entire Universe, the Earth, the Heaven and the Sky by means of three paces.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 79
That Bhutatman (the immanent soul of all living beings) of great fame excelled even the sun by means of his brilliance. He illuminated all the quarters and the intermediate directions with his refulgence.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 80
The mighty-armed Janardana brightened up all the worlds and shone. Seizing the royal glpry of Asuras from all the three worlds, he forced them to retreat to the bottom of the nether-world along with their sons and grandsons. 1. *Vainya* i.e. King Pfthu in Bd. P. v. 72. It^is a better reading as this and other sources give the credit of Yajfia to Pfthu in this Manvantara.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 81
Namuci, Sambara and Prahlada (were among them). The cruel Danavas were killed. Those who were rudely shaken were forced to flee in various directions.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 82
Madhava, the immanent soul of all living beings showed, the Brahmanas there a great miracle, viz. all the great elements with their special features and the entire Time.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 83
They saw the entire Universe and themselves in his cosmic body. There was nothing in the worlds which was not pervaded by the noble-souled lord.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 84
Seeing that form of Upendra (i.e. Vamana) Devas, Danavas and human beings were fascinated. All of them were enchanted by Visnu’s refulgence.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 85
Bali was bound with great nooses along with his kinsmen, friends and followers. The entire race of Virocana was consigned to Patala.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 86
After handing back the entire riches and glory of Devas to the noble-souled Indra, the mighty-armed Janardana manifested himself before the human world.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 87
These three incarnations of the lord were divine and auspicious. Listen and understand the seven incarnations as human beings as a result of the curse.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 88
In the tenth Tretayuga when Dharma had been ruined he had his fourth incarnation as Dattatreya with Markandeya as his preceptor.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 89
His fifth incarnation was in the fifteenth Tretayuga as Mandhatf, the Emperor. Tathya (Utathya?) was his preceptor.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 90
The sixth incarnation was that as the son of Jamadagni in the nineteenth Tretayuga. He annihilated all the K§atriyas. He had ViSvamitra as his preceptor (Purohita).
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 91
In the twenty fourth Tretayuga, he took his seventh incarnation as Rama, the son of Dajaratha. In his sacrifice Vasiftha was his priest. It was for the purpose of killing Ravana.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 92
In the twentyeighth Dvapara Yuga, Visnu took his eighth incarnation as Vedavyasa bom of Paragara. He had J&tukarna as the preceptor.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 93
Vi$nu who had been bom earlier as the son of Aditi and Kafyapa took his ninth incarnation as the son of Devaki and Vasudeva with the Brahmana G&rgya as his preceptor.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 98
Entering human womb, he moved about on the Earth fully concealed (from the view of ordinary mortals) for the sake of the sport among the human beings. He was accompanied by Sandipani as his preceptor.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 101
The thousand arms of Bana of wonderful exploits were cut off by him. The Asura Naraka and the powerful (Kala-) Yavana were killed by him in battle.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 102
All the precious gems and jewels of kings were confiscated by him through his splendid refulgence. All the kings of evil conduct in Rasatala were killed by him.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 110
Vi§nu will be born as a human being with a part of the intelligent god. In the previous birth he would have been born as the powerful Pramiti.9
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 111
In bodily splendour he was (will be) like the moon and will be born when the Kaliyuga is complete. Thus the ten incarnations of the lord have been recounted.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 112
The lord takes incarnations in the different periods with a part of his powerful splendour in the three worlds for different purposes and ends in view. He is born in different wombs in accordance with the function he has to perform.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 113
When the twentyfifth Kalpa has started and twentyfive years have elapsed, he will be killing all living being and men.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 114
By means of his ruthless activities he will make the Earth left with only the seeds. He would have ( then) massacred all Vrsalas and almost all impious persons.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 61-62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 61-62
They equipped themselves with various weapons and the coats of mail and challenged Devas for fighting. On seeing Asuras advanced for battle, Devas got ready with all equipments and fought them in return. The battle between Devas and Asuras continued for a hundred years. Asuras defeated Devas. The beaten and distressed Devas spoke thus among themselves.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 41-42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 41-42
Then the Asuras became extremely frightened of the Devas and fled from that place. Keeping Prahlada at the head, they approached Kavya again. On approaching him, they stood there with heads bent down. On seeing his disciples (lit. ones for whose benefit he performed Yajfias) Kavya said to them:
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 1-2
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness Sutasaid : After propitiating Isana, Nilalohita, the lord of Devas, Sukra spoke words of prayer bowing to him with palms joined in reverence uttering Brahman ( Vedic Mantras) . Siva who was delighted, touched the body of Kavya with his hand, accorded him a full vision of His own form and vanished there itself.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 121-125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 121-125
They will be resorting to rivers and mountains. Leaves, roots and fruits will constitute their diet. They will be wearing leaves and barks of trees or hides. There will be a highly indiscriminate fusion of castes. In the last junction of the Kali age they will be short-lived and highly distressed. Their means of sustenance will be destroyed. They will be overwhelmed with many adversities. They will undergo sufferings. The people will be completely extinct along with the Kali age. When the Kali age lapses and the Kfta Yuga starts again, all objects will regain their original forms naturally and not otherwise. Thus I have recounted the activities of Devas and Asuras. In the context of the narration of Yadu race the great fame of Visnu has been recounted. I shall now recount the race of Turvasu, Puru and Druhyu.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 94-95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 94-95
The lord is Aprameya (one who cannot be measured). He is Niyojya* (freely ordered about and employed by devotees) • He moves about as he pleases. He has full self-control. He sports about in the world like a boy playing with toys. This mighty-armed Madhusudana cannot be measured. There is nothing greater than the cosmic form of the Lord.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 96-97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 96-97
In the twentyeighth Dvapara Yuga, when a slight portion of the end of Dvapara remained and when Dharma had been destroyed, Lord Visnu was bom in the family of Vj^nis in order to establish Dharma and destroy Asuras. By means of his Yogic Maya, the Yogic soul fascinated all living beings.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 103-104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 103-104
These incarnations of the noble-souled lord were for the sake of the benefit of the worlds. In this Kaliyuga, towards its close, \fchen the period of junction will begin, the powerful Kalki will be born under the name Visnuya£as, as the son of Para£ara. He will be accompanied by Yajriavalkya as his preceptor. This is his tenth and future incarnation. •Better a-niyojya ‘uncontrollable; one who cannot be ordered* as inBd.P. It fits here with an Aoagraha ( S) — aprameyo’ niyojyaica. Vayu Pur&ria
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 99-100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 99-100
In that incarnation, the powerful lord slew thei following Daityas who had taken human bodies : Kamsa, Salva, Dvivida the great Asura, Ari$fa, Vrsabha, Kesin the horse, KuvalayapI<Ja the elephant, the chief of wrestlers, the officer in-charge of the abode ( of Kamsa) (Canura) and the demoness Putana.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 75-76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 75-76
Withdrawing all the limbs within himself (Assuming the form of a Dwarf) the son of Aditi approached the son of V irocana, Bali, the king of Daityas, who was performing a Yajna. Brhaspati too accompanied him. Assuming the form of a Brahmana on an auspicious occasion, he requested Bali : “O king, you are the lord of the three worlds. Everything is in you. It behoves you to grant me (the space covered by) three paces’*.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 72-73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 72-73
At the time of the manifestation of the other (i.e. Prthu) Brahma himself was the priest. In the fourth Yuga, when Asuras 2 were in distress, he was bom within the ocean for the purpose of killing Hira^iyakaSipu8 . The second (incarnation was that of the terrible Narasimha, keeping Suras at the head.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 105-109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 105-109
He will be leading all the armies consisting of elephants, horses and chariots. He will be surrounded by hundreds and thousands of Brahmanas armed with weapons. He will be killing those who are not very religious and those who hate religion, viz. the northerners, those of the middle lands, those who live to the west of the Vindhya ‘ mountain, the southerners (such as) Dravi^as along with Simhalese, Gandharas, Paradas, Pahlavas, Yavanas, Sakas, Tusaras, Barbaras, Pulindas, Daradas, Khavas, Lampakas, Andhakas, Rudras and Kiratas. The powerful lord will destroy Mlecchas making his discus whirl. He will be invisible to all living beings and move about on the Earth.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 63-65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 63-65
Devas said : “We do not know the (extent of the) power of $anda and Amarka on Asuras. Hence, what is conducive to our welfare must be done by preparing for a Yajna. After knowing about and capturing those two, we will defeat Asuras”. Devas then invited both Sanda and Amarka and said, “We shall invite you for the Yajfia. O Brahmanas, forsake Asuras. After defeating them we will make you receive a share”.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 67-69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 67-69
After defeating Asuras, Devas approached §anda and Amarka. Asuras who had already been overwhelmed by the curse of Kavya had no support now. Harassed by Devas, they entered Rasatala. Thus Danavas were crippled and rendered inactive by Sakra. Thereafter, whenever the cult of Yajfias and other holy rites was slack. Lord Vi$nu incarnated again and again as a result of Bhrgu’s curse*, in order to stabilise Dharma and destroy Adharma.
Glorification of Visnu's Greatness - Verse 115-120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 97 · Verse 115-120
Then Kalki will have achieved his object along with his army. The subjects then would be destroyed by their own actions. But they will become Siddhas again by themselves. Urged by the inevitable destiny, they will become unreasonable, infuriated and deluded, causing mutual destruction. Along with his followers, he will undertake eternal rest in the middle of Gang& and Yamuna. When Kalki passes away the kings will die along with their ordinary soldiers. People will
2 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 1
2 Royal Dynasties ( Conclusion of the Anufanga Section) Sutasaid : Vahni was the son of Turvasu. Gobhanu was the son of Vahni8. The unconquered heroic Trisanu was Gobhanu’s son.
2 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 1
These verses ( to the end of the chapter) describe a gloomy picture of the society at die end of Kali Yuga. All Purapas are unanimous in depicting the terrible state of the public as Kali advances. numbers.
2 - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 3
Genealogy of Turvasu as recorded in AITH, p. 149 shows Garbha as the predecessor of Gobh&nu. Vayu PurQna
2 - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 4
Thus* due to the curse of Yayati in connection with the transference of his old age the line of Turvasu merged with that of Puru.
2 - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 5
The successor of Dugkrta was the king named Sarutha. After Sarutha came Janaplda and he had four sons.
2 - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 6
They were Pandya, Kerala, Cola and Kulya with their kingdoms named after them, viz. Pandya, Kerala, Cola and Kulya.
2 - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 7
Druhyu had two heroic sons well known as Babhru and Setu. Aruddha was the son of Setu and Ripu was the son of Babhru. great difficulty by YauvanaSva. Their great war lasted continuously for fourteen months.
2 - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 9
Aruddha’s successor was the king named Gandhara after whom the great land of Gandhara took its name.2
2 - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 10
The horses bred in Gandhara land are the most excel* lent horses. Gandhara’s son was Dharma and Ghjrta (Dhrta) was his son. 1 1 • Durdama was born to Ghfta (Dhrta) and his son was Pracetas. A hundred sons were born to Pracetas. All of them were kings.
2 - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 12
All of them were the rulers of the Mleccha territory in the northern direction (region). Anu had three noble-souled sons. All of them were highly righteous.
2 - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 13
They were Sabhanara, Pak§a and Parapakga. The son of Sabhanara was the scholarly king Kalanala.
2 - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 14
Kalanala’s son was the pious-souled Sffijaya who was righteous. The heroic king Purafijaya was the son of Srfijaya.
2 - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 15
Janamcjaya of great strength and vitality was the son of the saintly king Purafijaya. (even) in heaven. Mahamanas was the son of Maha$ala. He was very pious.
2 - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 17
He was the lord of the seven continents. He was an » emperor of great fame. Mahamanas procreated two famous sons.
2 - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 18
They were Uginara the knower of Dharma and Titiksu the righteous. USinara had five wives. They were born of the races of saintly kings.
2 - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 19
They were Mrga (Nrga in Bd. P.), Krmi, Nava, Darva and Dj-sadvatl the fifth. Usinara had five sons from them. They made his race flourish. They were virtuous and grew old with the performance of great penance.
2 - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 20
Mrga (Nrga in Bd. P.) was the son of Mrga (Nrga), Nava was the son of Nava. Krmi was the son of Krmi and Suvrata, the virtuous, was the son of Darva.
2 - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 23
The four sons of Sivi called Sivis were very popular among the people. They were Vr§adarbha, Suvira, Kekaya and Madraka.
2 - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 24
Their territories were very flourishing. They were Vrsadarbhas, Sucidarbhas, Kekayas and Madrakas. Now listen to the progeny of TitikSu.
2 - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 25
The mighty-armed son of Titik$u named Uiadratha was the well-known king in the eastern quarter. His son was Hema.
2 - Verse 35
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 35
O holy lord, how were these five K$etraja sons of Bali procreated by the sage Dlrghatamas ? Please narrate this to us who ask. *Sutayai& in the text is obscure. Hence the form Sutapas is accepted.
2 - Verse 37
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 37
36-47 SUta said :
2 - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 41
Though emphatically told thus by her, the noblesouled Brhaspati of excessive refulgence did not restrain himself, as he was overwhelmed by passion.
2 - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 42
The virtuous-souled Brhaspati did have his sexual intercourse with her. Even as he was discharging the semen virile, the child in the womb spoke thus :
2 - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 43
“No Sndtaha (a Brahmana who just had his sacred ablution after completing his Vedic study) shall deposit his (semen virile) here. There is no space here for two. You too are one with never-failing semen virile. I have come here first.”
2 - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 44
Brhaspati, the sage of divine attributes, became infuriated on being told thus. He cursed the son of A£ija, his brother, who was yet in the womb: t
2 - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 45
“You have spoken thus to me on an occasion coveted by all living beings. Since you have spoken thus out of delusion, you will enter a long period of darkness”.
2 - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 48
A£ija’s brother, his uncle, had built a house for him. While he was staying there, a bull came there casually.
2 - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 49
Surrounded by cows he grazed the Darbha grass that had been brought for the Daria1 rituals. Dirghatamas caught hold of the quivering bull by its horns.
2 - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 50
Caught by him, the bull could not move even a step. Then the bull spoke to him : “O foremost one among the strong persons, leave me off.
2 - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 51
O dear one, a strong one like you has not been met with by me anywhere, even though I had been bearing the three-eyed lord (everywhere) , as a result of which I have come down to the earth.
2 - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 52
O most excellent one among strong persons, leave me off. I am pleased with you. Choose a boon". On being told thus, the sage told the bull: uWhere will you go alive, away from me ?
2 - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 53
Hence I will not release you, the quadruped that eats others9 wealth". Then that bull replied to Dirghatamas:
2 - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 54
“O dear one, to us nothing is sinful. There is no theft. We do not distinguish between what should be eaten or what should not be eaten or what should be drunk or should not be drunk.
2 - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 55
We do not know what should be done or what should not be done, what should be approached or what should not be approached. O Brahmana, we are not sinners. This, is remembered as the Dharma of cows and bulls99 . 2
2 - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 56
On hearing the name of cows mentioned, he became confused and released him. Thanks to his devotion to the cows as ordained by the Vedas, he propitiated the bull.
2 - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 57
When the bull went away, fully propitiated, he began to deliberate on the Dharma of cows devoutly. He was fully engrossed in it and devoted to it pondering mentally over it again and again.
2 - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 58
As ill luck would have it, he became foolish and sillyminded and molested the wife of his younger brother • Autathya, even though she struggled and wept.
2 - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 59
Considering it to be his arrogance, Saradvan did not brook it. Using force and following Godharma (the practice of cattle), he had approached his daughter-in-law (the wife of younger brother) .
2 - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 60
On seeing this trespass, Saradvan reflected. The noblesouled (Saradvan) knew what was destined to happen. So he did not confer death on him (Dirghatamas).
2 - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 61
With eyes turned red due to anger, he shouted to Dirghatamas: “You do not distinguish between whom to approach and whom not to. Following Godharma you have solicited your daughter-in-law.
2 - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 62
You are a man of despicable conduct. I am casting you off. Go away along with your evil action. In spite of being blind, old and dependent on others for maintenance you have committed a deplorable, sinful action. Therefore, you are forsaken. I am convinced that you are a person of evil conduct”. Suta said :
2 - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 63
Thereafter he thought of a ruthless action. After rebuking Dirghatamas many times, he caught hold of him by his arms, put him in a sealed casket and hurled it into the waters of Ganga.
2 - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 64
For seven days the sealed casket was wafted by the current. King Bali, the knower of the principles of Dharma, who was in the company of his wife, saw the sinking casket borne towards him by the current.
2 - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 65
Bali, the righteous-souled son of Virocana, saved him and took him to his harem where he propitiated him with different kinds of food and drinks, and looked after him.
2 - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 66
The delighted sage asked Bali to choose a boon according to his desire. The leading Danava chose the boon for (blessing him with) a son. Vayu Purtina
2 - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 67
Bali said: “O blessed one, O bestower of honour, it behoves you to procreate in my wife sons endowed with virtue and wealth, so that my line will be perpetuated”.1
2 - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 68
On being requested thus by him, the sage said to the king, “So be it”. The king thereupon sent his wife named Sudesna unto him (the sage).
2 - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 69
On seeing him blind and old, the queen did not go unto the sage. She bedecked her servant-maid in ornaments and left her with him.
2 - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 74
Considering me blind and old, Sudesna, your queen, sent the &udra servant-maid unto me and disrespected me”.
2 - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 75
Bali, thereupon propitiated the excellent sage again. The lord rebuked his wife Sudesna.
2 - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 79
When she reached the anus, her aversion was so great that she avoided it. Thereupon that sage said to her : “O auspicous lady, since you avoided the anus, the eldest son you will give birth to will be without anus”. the rival of Indra, who donated three feet of land to Vamana, was not childless. B&na, Ul&’s father, was his son. This Bali is another East Indian King who being childless requested thus to Dlrghatamas.
2 - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 80
Then the queen replied to the sage Dirghatamas, “O blessed one, it does not behove you to give me a son like that”.
2 - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 85
Then Anga, the eldest son of Sudesna, was born. The other sons born to her thereafter were Vanga, Kaliriga, Pun<Jra and Brahma ( Suhma in Bd. P. v. 87) •
2 - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 86
These five were the sons born of Baliv s wife. They perpetuated his line. Thus, they were given as sons to Bali formerly by Dirghatamas.
2 - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 89
“Since you have done this after pondering over Godharma, I am pleased with you. I shall release you (from the curse ) .
2 - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 90
Hence, look, I shall remove your long period of darkness and gloom, as well as the curse of Bfhaspati along with the other sins that may be lingering, sticking to your body.
2 - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 91
After sniffing at you, I shall remove your fear of death and old age.” As soon as he was sniffed at, the darkness was destroyed and he began to see.
2 - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 92
He regained his eye-sight. He became a young man *apaty&m&tyaddrefu is a misprint for apaty&m&tmaddre$u Gf. Bd. P. v. 89 ; apatyamasya ddrefu soefu m&'bhUt mahdtmanah J 798 Vayu Purtya blessed with long life. Thus that Dirghatamas was transformed by the bull and he became Gautama.
2 - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 93
Thereafter Kaksivan went to Giripraja (Girivraja—Bd. P.) along with his father. He performed extensive penance for the sake of his father as conceived (originally) .
2 - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 94
After a long period, he became purified through his penance. After shaking off his defects, the lord (sage) attained Brahmanahood along with his younger brother.
2 - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 95
Then spoke his father: t€ 0 Lord, now I am (really) one blessed with a son. By having a famous and good son (like you) , I have achieved my objective (and am happy and contented) in life.**
2 - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 96
With his soul united in Yogic practice, he attained Brahman-hood and extinction of (worldly bondage) . After obtaining Brahmana-hood Kaksivan procreated a thousand sons.
2 - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 100
Dadhivahana, the son of the saintly king Anga, became king. Due to the blunder of Sude§na, this king was Anapana ( devoid of anus) .
2 - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 101
King Diviratha is remembered as the son of Anapana. The scholarly son of Diviratha was king Dharmaratha.
2 - Verse 102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 102
It was this selfsame glorious Dharmaratha by whom Soma (Soma juice) was drunk in the course of a Yajfia along with the noble-souled Sakra on the mountain Visnupada.
2 - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 103
Listen, (the son) of Dharmaratha was king Citraratha. From Citraratha was bom king Dagaratha. He was famous as Lomapada and his daughter was Santa.1
2 - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 104
The elephant of Sakra was bom as his elephant Candika. By means of Mantras ( ?) he brought the excellent vehicle to the earth.
2 - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 105
Haryanga’s successor was the king Bhadraratha. Bhadraratha’s son was Bj*hatkarma, the lord of subjects.
2 - Verse 106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 106
Brhadratha was his son and Byhanmana was bom of him. Brhanmana procreated the son Rajendra.
2 - Verse 107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 107
He was otherwise known as Jayadratha and from him was born king Dfdharatha. The son of Drdharatha was Janamejaya, the conqueror of the universe.
2 - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 108
His successor, the king of Afigas, was Karga. Kama's son was Surasena and Dvija is remembered as his son. The Sages said :
2 - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 109
How was Karna known as the son of a charioteer and how did he become a member of the family of kings of Angas ? This we wish to hear. Indeed you are very efficient (in narration) . Suta replied :
2 - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 110
King BrhanmanS. was born as the son of Bfhadbhanu (earlier he was mentioned as Brhadratha) . He had two wives. Both of them were the daughters of Caidya.
2 - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 111
They were Yasodevl and Satya. The race is bifurcated on account of these two wives. Jayadratha otherwise known as Rajendra was born of YaSodevI.
2 - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 112
(Defective verse) Satya gave birth to the famous Vijaya who was of mixed Brahmana-Ksatriya caste (?) Vijaya’s son was Dhfti and his son was Dhftavrata. 113* Dhrtavrata’s son was Satyakarma of great fame. Satyakarma’s son was Adhiratha, the charioteer.
2 - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 114
He adopted and looked after Karna. Hence Kama was known as the son of a charioteer. Thus everything that had been asked about Karna has been mentioned to you.
2 - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 115
Thus all the kings in the family of Anga have been recounted by me. Now listen to the progeny of Puru in detail and in the proper order. Suta said :
2 - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 116
The mighty--armed son of Puru, Janamejaya became a king. His son was Aviddha who conquered the eastern region.
2 - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 117
From Aviddha was born as son the great hero Manasyu. King Jayada was the son of Manasyu.
2 - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 118
His successor was the king named Dhundhu. Bahugavi was the son of Dhundhu. Safijati was his son.
2 - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 119
Safijati’s son was Raudrasva. Understand his sons. Raudrasva begot ten sons of the celestial damsel Ghrtaci.
2 - Verse 124
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 124
Riveyu’s wife named Jvalana was the daughter of Tak$aka. That saintly king begot of that gentle lady a son named Ranti.
2 - Verse 127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 127
(Defective verse) His son was Medhatithi from whom the Brahma^as Kaflfhayanas originated. ItinS, (?) was the daughter of Anuyama ( ?) . She gave birth to sons.
2 - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 130
That son Bharata was born of Sakuntala. It is from him that ( the land) took its name Bharata. A disembodied (celestial) voice spoke to king Dusyanta.
2 - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 133
Bharata begot of his three wives nine sons. “These are not befitting me". Saying this, the king did not approve of them. (He disowned them ) .
2 - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 134
Then those infuriated mothers slew their sons. Thus the births of those sons to the king were futile.
2 - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 135
Then the powerful son Bharadvaja, the son of Bj-haspati, was brought over there by the Maruts in the course of the sacrifices and handed over to him.
2 - Verse 136
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 136
In this connection, they cite this story of the intelligent Bharadvaja, his birth and the transfer unto Bharata by the Maruts.
2 - Verse 137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 137
When his wife was in the advanced state of pregnancy, it is said that A&ja died. Looking at his brother’s wife, Brhaspati said : “O auspicious lady, embellish your body with ornaments and give me (the pleasure of) sexual intercourse with you."
2 - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 138
On being told thus, she said to him, * c O holy lord, I am pregnant now. The foetus has reached the advanced state of maturity. The child repeats the Vedic Mantras.
2 - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 139
You too are one whose semen virile never goes in Vayu Purdna vain. This activity (of sexual intercourse with you) is despicable". On being told thus, Brhaspati said smilingly :
2 - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 140
“You need not at all instruct me in good behaviour". With great delight, he forcibly indulged in sexual intercourse with her.
2 - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 141
“O father (uncle) Brhaspati", said the foetus to Brhaspati who was in a state of exhilaration, “I am already embedded here, having come here before.
2 - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 142
You are one whose semen virile never goes in vain. There is no space here for two (children) On being told thus by the child in the womb, the infuriated Brhaspati said again :
2 - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 143
“Since you prevent me at such a time as this, desired by all living beings, you will enter a long period of darkness".
2 - Verse 144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 144
The (vaginal) passage of his mother was covered with his feet by the child. The semen virile of Brhaspati, being obstructed in between them became an infant.
2 - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 145
On seeing the son instantaneously born Mamata said, “O Brhaspati, I am going to my house. Bhara (Nurture), Dvaja (that which is born of two)
2 - Verse 146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 146
When she went away after saying this, he (too) forsook the son instantaneously." “Bharasva (Nurture). Badham (very well)". Since this was said, he came to be known as ‘Bharadvaja’.
2 - Verse 147
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 147
On seeing the infant abandoned by both the mother and the father, the Maruts took away the child Bharadvaja out of mercy.
2 - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 150
Being propitiated by that Marut-Soma sacrifice, the Maruts (gave) him Bharadvaja, the intelligent son of Brhaspati.
2 - Verse 151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 151
On obtaining that son Bharadvaja, Bharata said : “O lord, with you as my son, I am satisfied, since all my previous children had been killed". i
2 - Verse 152
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 152
The births of his (i.e. Bharata’s) previous sons had
2 - Verse 153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 153
Hence the Divine child Bharadvaja turned into a K$atriya from Brahmana-hood. He is remembered by the names Dvimukhydyana (having two important abodes) and Dvipitfka (having two fathers).
2 - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 154
After the birth (succession) of Vitatha, Bharata went to heaven (passed away) . Vitatha* s successor was Bhuvamanyu.
2 - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 155
Four sons comparable to the Mahabhutas (great elements) were born to Bhuvamanyu. They were Brhatksatra, Mahavirya, Nara and the powerful Gagra.
2 - Verse 156
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 156
The son of Nara was Samkrti. His sons were very powerful. Guruvirya and Trideva are remembered as the sons of Samkrti. There were none greater than they.
2 - Verse 157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 157
The successors of Gagra were born of Sinibaddha. Therefore the Gagryas (descendants of Gagra) are remembered as Brahmanas with the traits of Ksatriyas.
2 - Verse 158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 158
Bhfma was the son of Mahavirya. From him was born Ubhak$aya. His wife Visala gave birth to three sons.
2 - Verse 159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 159
She gave birth to Trayyaruni, Pu§karin and the third son Kapi. Kapi’s descendants were excellent Ksatriyas and those of the other two are said to be great sages.
2 - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 160
The descendants of Gagra, Samkrti and Mahavirya were Brahmanas endowed with K$atriya traits too. They merged with the line of Angiras. Now the line of Brhatk$atra will be recounted.
2 - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 161
Bfhatk^atra’s successor was a pious one named Suhotra. Suhotra’s successor was one named Hastin. Formerly this city named Hastinapura was built by him.
2 - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 162
Hastin’s successor were three, viz. Ajamidha, Dvimidha and Purumidha. They were all extremely devout and pious.1 »
2 - Verse 165
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 165
Medhatithi was his son and from him were bom the Brahmanas called Kanfhayanas. King Bfhadvasu was born to Ajamidha and (his second wife) Dhuminl.
2 - Verse 166
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 166
Bj*hadvasu’s son was Bfhadvi$nu who was very strong. His son was Brhatkarma whose son was Brhadratha.
2 - Verse 167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 167
His son was ViSvajit, whose son was Senajit. The four sons of Senajit were well known in the world.
2 - Verse 168
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 168
They were Rucira£va, Kavya, Rama of steady bow and Vatsa, the king of Avanti from whom the Parivatsara ( era started) .
2 - Verse 169
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 169
Rucirasva’s successor was Prthu$ena of great fame. Para was the son of Pfthusena and Nipa was born of Para.
2 - Verse 170
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 170
We have heard that a hundred sons were horn to Nipa. They are called f NIpas’. All of them were kings.
2 - Verse 171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 171
The most glorious king among them who raised the fame of the race and stabilised the race was Samara with his capital in Kampilya. He was fond of war.
2 - Verse 172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 172
Samara had three sons endowed with all good qualities. They were Para, Para and SattvadaSva. Para’s son Vrsu shone well.
2 - Verse 173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 173
A son named Sukrti endowed with all good qualities was born to Vr?u, thanks to his meritorious activities. Vibhraja was his son.
2 - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 174
Vibhraja’s successor was the king named Anuha who was very famous. He was the husband ofRci and so the son-inlaw of Suka.
2 - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 175
Anuha’s successor was Brahmadatta of great penance* Yogasunu was his son and his son Vi§vaksena became a king.
2 - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 176
Vibhraja’s sons became kings, thanks to their meritorious activities. Visvaksena’s son was Udaksena.
2 - Verse 177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 177
His successor was Bhallafa by whom the king was killed formerly. Bhallafa’s successor was king Janamejaya. On his behalf, all the Nipas were destroyed by Ugrayudha.
2 - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 178
Whose son was Ugrayudha ? In which family was he born and glorified ? What for were all the Nipas destroyed by him ? Sdta said : »
2 - Verse 181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 181
The valorous Sarvabhauma (lord of the entire earth) was Suvarma’s son. He shone as the sole lord of the earth and he became famous as Sarvabhauma.
2 - Verse 182
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 182
In his great family was born (a king named) Mahatpauravanandana. King Rukmaratha is remembered as the son of Mahatpaurava.
2 - Verse 183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 183
Rukmaratha’s son was the king named Supargva. Supar£va’s son named Sumati was very virtuous.
2 - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 184
The son of Sumati was lord Sannatiman, the righteous-souled king. His son was named Sanati and Kjta was his son.
2 - Verse 185
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 185
He was a disciple of the noble-souled Hiranyanabhi of the Kauthuma branch (of Samavedic study). Twentyfour Saman-Samhitas were expounded by him.
2 - Verse 186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 186
The sons of Krta, the singers of Saman hymns, are remembered by the name ‘Pracyas* (Easterners) . The heroic Ugrayudha was one of the sons of Krta. He was the scion of the family of Puru.
2 - Verse 187
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 187
The mighty-armed lord of Paficalas named Nila, who was the grandfather of Pr§ata, was killed by him (Ugrayudha) (and thereby) he exhibited his valour.
2 - Verse 188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 188
Ugrayudha’s son (successor) was a very famous king named K§ema. Suvira was born of Ksema. Suvira’s son was Nrpaiijaya. Viraratha was born of Njpafijaya. Thus these are remembered as Pauravas (descendants of Puru).
2 - Verse 189
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 189
King Nila was bom of Nilini (the third wife) of Ajamidha. SuSanti was born of Nila, thanks to his severe penance. Vayu Purdna
2 - Verse 190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 190
Purujanu was the son of Su&nti. Riksa was born of Purujanu. The following were the sons and successors of Rik?a.
2 - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 191
They were: Mudgala, Srftjaya, the king Bfhadigu, Vikranta who was younger to him and Kampilya, the fifth.
2 - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 194
These were known as Kan{hamudgalas and they merged into the Angirasa Gotra. Mudgala’s eldest son was very famous. He was engrossed in the meditation of Brahman.
2 - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 195
From him Indrasena conceived Badhyasva. We have heard that Menaka bore to Badhyasva twins.
2 - Verse 198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 198
On seeing an Apsaras (celestial damsel) in front, the semen virile of Satyadhrti was emitted in the bush of Sara-grass and twins were born.
2 - Verse 202
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 202
These too got merged into the family (of Bh?gu). They were (Brahmanas) endowed with K§atriya traits. They were known as Bhargavas. King Cyavana was bora (in that family) • The scholarly Pratiratha was born of him. *Paflca (five) +alam (sufficient)
2 - Verse 203
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 203
The intelligent Sudasa was bom of Gyavana. Sahadeva was born as the son of Sud&sa. Somaka was his son.
2 - Verse 210
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 210
After treading on (conquering) Prayaga, he built Kurukgetra. The excessive-splendoured king ploughed it for many years.
2 - Verse 211
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 211
While it was being ploughed, Sakra shone there and granted this boon : Your (Kuruk$etra) shall be beautiful, holy and resorted to by meritorious persons.
2 - Verse 218
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 218
Brhadratha’s successor was famous by the name of Ku£agra. Kugagra’s son was a powerful king named R.$abha.
2 - Verse 219
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 219
R$abha’s successor was a virtuous king named Puspavan. King Satyahita is remembered as his valoious successor.
2 - Verse 223
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 223
Sahadeva’s son was the glorious Somadhi of very great penance. SrutaSruva was the son of Somadhi and is glorified as M&gadha. Suta said :
2 - Verse 224
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 224
Janamejaya was the successor of Parik§ita. Srutasena’s successor was named Bhimasena. (lines missing).
2 - Verse 225
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 225
Jahnu begot a son named Suratha who became a king. Suratha’s successor was the heroic king Viduratha.
2 - Verse 226
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 226
It is well known that Viduratha’s son too was Sarvabhauma. Jayatsena was born of Sarvabhauma and Aradhi was his son.
2 - Verse 227
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 227
Mahasattva was born of Aradhi and Ayutayu came thereafter. Akrodhana was the son of Ayutayu. It is remembered that Devatithi was born of him.
2 - Verse 228
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 228
It was Rksa who became the successor of Devatithi. Bhimasena was born of Rksa and Dilipa was his son.
2 - Verse 229
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 229
Pratipa was the son of Dilipa. It is remembered that three sons were born to him. Those three were Devapi, Santanu and Bahlika.
2 - Verse 230
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 230
King Saptabahlilvara should be known as (the son) of B&hllka. Somadatta too, of great fame, was the son of B&hlika.
2 - Verse 231
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 231
Bhuri, Bhurisravas and Sala were born of Somadatta. With a desire to accumulate virtue Devapi (renounced everything and) went to the forest.
2 - Verse 232
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 232
Sage Devapi became the preceptor of Devas. To this noble-souled sage, two sons Gyavana and I^aka were bom.
2 - Verse 233
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 233
Santanu became king. He was a scholar and a great physician ( Mahdbhisa ). About this Mahabhi?a they cite this verse.
2 - Verse 234
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 234
“ Whomsoever does the king touch, be he very old due to the efflux of time, becomes a youth again. Therefore they know him as Sariitanu (Sam—happiness, Tam—body).”
2 - Verse 235
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 235
Therefore the quality of his being Sarhtam was well known among the subjects. That righteous king Sariitanu married Jahnavl ( Ganga) .
2 - Verse 236
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 236
The lord begot a son of her, named Devavrata ( who later became) Bhlsma. That Bhigma became famous as the grandfather of the Pandavas.
2 - Verse 239
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 239
Duryodhana was the eldest among them. He became the lord of all Ksatriyas. Madri and the queen Pjrtha became the wives of Pandu.
2 - Verse 242
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 242
Five sons were born to Draupadl from the (five) Pandavas. Draupadi bore Srutividdha, the eldest of them, to Yudhisthira.
2 - Verse 243
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 243
Hidaihba bore her son Ghafotkaca to Bhimasena. Kafya too bore her son Sarvavj-ka to Bhimasena.
2 - Verse 244
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 244
Vijaya, the princess of Madra land, bore Suhotra to Sahadeva. Niramitra was born to Karematl of Vaidya (7) as the son of Nakula. 245. The heroic Abhimanyu was born of Subhadra as the son of Partha. Parikgit was bom of Uttara, the princess of Virata, as the son of Abhimanyu. 810 Vayu Purdria
2 - Verse 246
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 246
King Janamejaya was the successor of Parikgit. He established Vajasaneyika Brahmanas.
2 - Verse 249
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 249
He worshipped lord Prajapati by offering Havis in the Paurnam&sa Yajfia. He saw that the different materials were offered in the sacrifice of the lord. Still he was in difficulties?
2 - Verse 250
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 250
Janamejaya, the son of Parik$it, the descendant of Puru, then performed ASvamedha twice. Thereafter, he made those Vajasaneyaka Brahmanas function. Janamejaya was crippled (defeated) three times.
2 - Verse 251
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 251
Crippled at the hands of ASvakomukhyas, crippled at the hands of the residents of Angas, and crippled at the hands of the people of Madhyadefa (Middle Lands), Janamejaya became Trikharvi ( crippled three times) . He was distressed. Being cursed along with those Brahmanas, he suffered ruin.
2 - Verse 252
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 252
Satanika of truthful exploit and strength was his son. After him (Janamejaya), the Brahmanas crowned his son Satanika.
2 - Verse 256
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 256
O highly intelligent Suta, we wish to hear the future events of the subjects along with the kings. The past kings have been already mentioned by you.
2 - Verse 267
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 267
Nirvaktra will be the son of Adhisamakr§na. When his city Hastinapura is swept away by Ganga he will abandon it and live happily at Kausambi.
2 - Verse 268
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 268
His son will be U$na. Citraratha will be bom of U?na. Sucidratha will be bom of Citraratha, and Vrtiman will be born of Sucidratha.
2 - Verse 269
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 269
Su$ena of great fame and prowess will be bom there* after. To Susena will be born the king named Sutirtha.
2 - Verse 270
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 270
Ruca will be born of Sutirtha. Then Tricak$a will be bom. Tricak$a’s successor will be Sukhibala.
2 - Verse 271
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 271
Sukhibala’s son will be the king Paripluta. King Simaya will be bom as the son of Paripluta.
2 - Verse 272
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 272
King Medhavi will be the son of Sunaya and Medhavin’s son will be Dan^apani.
2 - Verse 273
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 273
Dandapani’s son will be Niramitra and Ksemaka will be the son of Niramitra. These twentyfive kings (?) will be born in the race of Puru.
2 - Verse 276
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 276
(The race) of the intelligent son of Pantfu, the noblesouled Arjuna (has been narrated) . Henceforth I shall mention the race of the Iksvakus of great souls.
2 - Verse 279
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 279
Divakara’s son will be the renowned Sahadeva. Brhadagva will become the successor of Sahadeva.
2 - Verse 280
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 280
Bhanuratha will be his son . His son will be Pratitasva. Supratita will become the son of PratitaSva.
2 - Verse 285
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 285
In the family of Sakya, Rahula will be born to Suddhodana (?) Then Prasenajit will be born. Ksudraka will be born then.
2 - Verse 286
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 286
Kgulika will be the son of Ksudraka. From Kgulika will be born Suratha. Sumitra, the son of Suratha, will be the last king.
2 - Verse 287
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 287
All these mentioned are the future Ik$vaku kings in the Kali age. They will be born in the race of Brhadbala in the Kali age. All of them will be heroic, learned and truthful. They will be the conquerors of the sense-organs.
2 - Verse 288
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 288
In this connection the following verse describing the subsequent race is cited by those who know the future. “This race of the Ikgvakus will end with Sumitra. After coming to the king Sumitra, it will become extinct in the Kali age.” Thus the K$etra (domain ?) originating from Manu and descending from Aila has been described.
2 - Verse 289
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 289
Henceforth I shall mention the kings of Magadha, the descendants of Bfhadratha, i.e. the kings of the race of Jarasandha and the family of Sahadeva.
2 - Verse 290
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 290
I shall mention the past, present and future kings in accordance with their importance. Even as I recount, listen and understand.
2 - Verse 291
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 291
In the Mahabharata war Sahadeva fell. His son Somadhi, the saintly king, ruled over Girivraja.
2 - Verse 292
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 292
He ruled over the kingdom for, fiftyeight years. His son Srutasravas ruled for sixtyfour years. Ayutayu ruled for twentysix years. Niramitra enjoyed the earth for a hundred years and passed over to heaven.
2 - Verse 293
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 293
Sukjtta ruled over the earth for fiftysix years. Brhatkarman ruled the kingdom for twentythree years.
2 - Verse 294
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 294
Senajit enjoys the kingdom (now). (His son) Srutafijaya will be king for forty years. Vtyu Pur&na 295* Mahabala, the mighty-armed and endowed with great intellect and exploit, will become king and rule over the earth for thirtyfive years.
2 - Verse 296
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 296
Suci will remain in the kingdom for fiftyeight years. K§ema will be the king for full twentyeight years.
2 - Verse 297
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 297
Bhuvata the powerful will maintain the kingdom for sixtyfour years. Then Dharmanetra will be the king for full five years.
2 - Verse 298
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 298
Nrpati (?) will then enjoy the kingdom for fiftyeight years. Suvrata’s rule will be for thirtyeight years.
2 - Verse 299
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 299
Dfdhasena will be the king for forty, ten and eight (i.e. fiftyeight) years. Then Sumati will be in possession of the kingdom for thirtythree years.
2 - Verse 300
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 300
Sucala will enjoy the kingdom for twentytwo years. Thereafter, Sunetra will enjoy the kingdom for forty years.
2 - Verse 301
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 301
Satyajit will enjoy the earth for eightythree years. After attaining the kingdom Viraj it will enjoy it for thirtyfive years.
2 - Verse 302
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 302
Arifijaya will be in possesssion of the earth for fifty years. These thirtytwo kings will be the future rulers in the line of Bjrhadratha.
2 - Verse 305
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 305
That king of the future will be devoid of statesmanship or just policies. All the vassals will bow down before him. That excellent man will be king for twentythree years.
2 - Verse 306
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 306
Thereafter the king named Palaka will rule for twentyfour years. Then king Visakhayupa will rule for fifty years.
2 - Verse 307
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 307
The rule of Ajaka will be for thirtyone years. His son Vartivardhana will rule for twenty years.
2 - Verse 308
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 308
Thus the five future sons (and successors) of Pradyota will rule for one hundred and thirtyeight years. *As per Bd. P. v. 1 23, Pradyota is the prince enthroned and Munika was his lather.
2 - Verse 311
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 311
Ajatagatru will be the king for twentyfive years. Thereafter K§atraujas will rule the kingdom for forty years.
2 - Verse 312
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 312
King Bimbisara will rule for twentyeight years. King Dargaka will rule for twentyfive years.
2 - Verse 313
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 313
The next king will be Udayi who will rule for thirtythree years. In the fourth year of his rule, he will build his capital city named Kusumapura (Mod. Patn&) on the southern bank of Ganga. 314 The king Nandivardhana will live for fortytwo years. The king Mahanandin will be the king for fortythree years.
2 - Verse 315
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 315
Thus the kings of the Sigunaka (Sigunaga) dynasty will be ten in number. They altogether will rule for three hundred andsixtytwo years.
2 - Verse 316
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 316
All the members of the Saigunaka (Saigu'naga) family will be the contemporaries of the following kings who will be kinsmen to Kgatriyas.
2 - Verse 320
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 320
Mahapadma will be born of a Sudra wife of Mahanandin. He will be a king over all K§atriyas.
2 - Verse 321
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 321
Thereafter all the future kings will be bom of Sudra wombs. Mahapadma will be the sole ruler with a single royal umbrella.
2 - Verse 322
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 322
He will rule over the earth for twentyeight years. * V&TdQasy&m the 1st word from the next verse (no. 309) be better connected with Stfun&ga’s becoming a king at V&r&Qasi to avoid confusion in v. 309. 816 Vayu Pur&Qa Due to the power of the inevitable future, he will uproot all the K§atriyas.
2 - Verse 323
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 323
His sons will be thousands. For eight years twelve of them will rule as kings. In succession to Mahapadma they will become kings in order.
2 - Verse 324
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 324
Kaufilya will exterminate all of them by means of the twice eight of them (sixteen) . After enjoying the kingdom of the earth1 for a hundred years, the moon in the form of Nanda will set and fall down.
2 - Verse 325
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 325
Kau{ilya will instal Candragupta as king. King Candragupta will be ruling for twentyfour years.
2 - Verse 326
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 326
Bhadrasara (?), the next king, will be king for twentyfive years. King A£oka will rule over the men for twentysix years.
2 - Verse 327
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 327
His son Kunala will rule for eight years. Kunala’s • son Bandhupalita will enjoy the kingdom for eight years.
2 - Verse 328
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 328
Bandhupalita’s successor Indrapalita will rule for ten years (?) King Devavarma will be king for seven years.
2 - Verse 329
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 329
King Satadbara, his son, will rule for eight years. King Bjrhadasva will be the ruler for seven years.
2 - Verse 330
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 330
These are the nine kings who will enjoy the earth. The earth will be in their possession for full one hundred and thirty seven years. 2
2 - Verse 331
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 331
The general Puspamitra will drive out Bfhadratha and will rule over the kingdom continuously for sixty years.
2 - Verse 332
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 332
The sons of Puspamitra will be kings for eight years. The eldest of all of them will be the king for seven years.
2 - Verse 333
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 333
Thereafter Vasumitra, his son, will be king for ten years. Then Dhruka (?), his son, will rule for two years.
2 - Verse 334
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 334
After him the Pulindakas will rule for three years. King Gho$asuta too will rule for three years. «
2 - Verse 335
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 335
Thereafter* Vikramamitra will be king for many years. King Bhagavata will rule for thirtytwo years.
2 - Verse 336
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 336
His son K$emabhumi will rule for ten years. Ten Tuhga ( ? Sunga) kings will enjoy the earth.
2 - Verse 337
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 337
( Defective verse) They will enjoy the earth for full hundred and twelve years and it perhaps will go to Sudeva who will not be a (born) king but an indulgent fellow ever since his childhood. He will then become a king.
2 - Verse 338
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 338
There will be another king Devabhumi among the Spigas ( ? Sungas) . He will be a Kanthayana (Karivayana — ‘Belonging to Kanva gotra') and will rule for nine years.
2 - Verse 339
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 339
Bhutimitra, his son, will be king for twentyfour years. After him king Narayana will rule for twelve years.
2 - Verse 340
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 340
His son Su£arma will rule for ten years. These four kings of lofty activities will be Kanthayana (Kanvayana) Brahmanas.
2 - Verse 341
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 341
They will make the vassals bow down to them. They will rule for fortyfive years. After the change of their rule, Andhras will come in.
2 - Verse 342
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 342
Driving out Kan^hayanas (Kanvayanas) , overpowering Sugarman and making the remaining forces of the Sfhgas (? Surigas) dwindle down, Sindhuka of the Andhra race will gain possession of the earth.
2 - Verse 343
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 343
King Sindhuka will rule for twentythree years. After him Bhata (Kjrsna) will rule for ten and eight years (7)
2 - Verse 344
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 344
His son, Srisatakarni will be very great. Satakarni will rule for fifty and six years.
2 - Verse 345
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 345
Apadabaddha, his son, will rule (first) for ten years, (then) for twentyfour years and (then) for six years.
2 - Verse 346
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 346
Nemikr$na will rule for twentyfive years. Then for full one year Hala will be the king. *Bd. P. v. 1 54 reads sapta for tato hereof. But Bd. P. reading fixed the period of the king’s reign. 818 Vayu Pur&Qa
2 - Verse 347
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 347
Five (or) seven kings (of this race) will be very powerful. Putrikasena will rule for twentyfive years.
2 - Verse 348
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 348
Satakarni will be king for one year. Sivasvami will rule for twentyeight years.
2 - Verse 349
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 349
King Gautamlputra will rule for twentyone years among men. Thereafter Yajfla£ri of the Satakarni family will be the king for nineteen years.
2 - Verse 350
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 350
After him, king Vijaya will rule for only six years. Dan4a£ri Satakarni, his son, will for three years.
2 - Verse 351
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 351
Pulova (Pulumayi) will rule for seven years. There will be other kings as well. Altogether there will be thirty Andhra kings who will enjoy the earth.
2 - Verse 352
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 352
The rule of the Andhras will cover a period of four hundred, five and six (four hundred and eleven) years. There will be five families of the Andhras and all of them will be (are) equal (in power) .
2 - Verse 356
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 356
Yavanas will enjoy the earth for eighty years. It is remembered (prophesied) that Tusaras will be in possession of the earth for five hundred years.
2 - Verse 357
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 357
Thirteen Marun^a families will rule for four hundred and fifty years along with (other) Sudras. There will be other Mleccha tribes as well.
2 - Verse 358
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 358
Eleven of those Mlecchas will enjoy (the earth) for three hundred years. Then the Sudra tribes (Kilakila) Kolikilas (?) will rule for an equal period ( ?)
2 - Verse 359
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 359
VindhyaSakti will take over the administration from Kolikilas. Having supervised over the administration for ninetysix years, he will pass away.
2 - Verse 360
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 360
Listen to and understand the future Sudra clans called Di£akas (?) Svarapurafljaya will be the son of Sesa, the king of serpents (Vaidilaka—residents of VidiSa?).
2 - Verse 363
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 363
At the close of the rule of Nandana of the Angas, Madhunandi will become the king. His younger brother will be Nandiya£as by name.
2 - Verse 366
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 366
They will' perform Vajapeya Yajiias with the offerings of excellent Dak$inas. His four sons will become great rulers of men.
2 - Verse 367
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 367
When the family of Vindhyakas becomes extinct, three kings of Bahlikas will enjoy the kingdom for thirty years. Supratika and Nabhlra ( will be the prominent kings) .
2 - Verse 368
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 368
The king named Sakyami will be the ruler of Mahi$ls. Pu$pamitras and Pattamitras will rule for thirteen years.
2 - Verse 369
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 369
Seven excellent kings will rule over Mekala (Amarkantaka). The kings in Komala (Gomilla, Bengal) will be very strong and powerful.
2 - Verse 370
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 370
Nine kings of great intellect and well known as Meghas will become the kings of the Ni§adha (Marwar, Del40) land. They will rule till the end of the Manvantara.
2 - Verse 371
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 371
Those strong and powerful kings will be born in the race of Nala. Viivasphani, the powerful, will become the ruler of Magadhas.
2 - Verse 372
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 372
After exterminating all the other kings he will make Kaivartas, Paficakas, Pulindas and Brahmanas as well as the other castes (rule over the kingdom).
2 - Verse 373
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 373
He will establish kings in different lands, thanks to his excessive splendour. Vilvasphani will be very powerful and strong in war like Visnu.
2 - Verse 374
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 374
It is said that in external appearance, Vi£vasphani will be like a eunuch. He will destroy the existing K§atriyas and make other Ksatriya clans.
2 - Verse 375
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 375
After propitiating Devas, Pitjrs and Brahmanas many times that strong king will reach the banks of Jahnavi (Ganga) and cast off his body. 820 V&jni Pur&Qa
2 - Verse 376
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 376
After forsaking his body, he will go to Sakra’s region. Thereafter, the nine Naka (Naga) kings will enjoy the city of Campavati.
2 - Verse 377
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 377
The seven Nagas will enjoy the beautiful city of Mathura. Kings born of the family of Guptas1 will enjoy all the territories near Ganga such as Prayaga, Saketa and Magadha.
2 - Verse 378
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 378
The descendants of Manidhanya will enjoy the territories of Nisadha, Yaduka, SaiSIta and Kalatopaka.
2 - Verse 379
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 379
Devarakgitas (?) will enjoy the territories of Kosalas, Andhras, Paun<jras and Tamraliptas along with the oceans as well as the beautiful city of Campa.
2 - Verse 380
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 380
Guha will protect Kalingas, Mahisas, Mahendranilaya and other territories.
2 - Verse 381
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 381
(The king) named Kanaka will enjoy Striraftra (the women’s territory, Kamarupa) and Bhaksyakas. All these kings will be contemporaries.
2 - Verse 382
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 382
Thereafter,2 the untruthful and unrighteous Yavanas of great fury and of little grace will rule here spreading their religion, spending vast riches and giving vent to their lust.
2 - Verse 383
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 383
Those kings will not be duly crowned. They will have all the defects of the (Kali) Age. They will commit evil actions.
2 - Verse 384
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 384
During the remaining period of the Kali Age, the kings will enjoy the Earth, not even hesitating to kill women and children and to destroy one another.
2 - Verse 385
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 385
The races of those kings will gain continuous ascendancy (at some time or in some places) or flourish and perish in succession in due course.
2 - Verse 386
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 386
They will be devoid of piety, true love and real wealth. All the common people coming into close contact with them, too will follow the customs and habits of Mleccha (aliens and outcastes).
2 - Verse 387
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 387
They will be acting contrary to accepted traditions.
2 - Verse 390
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 390
Struck down by Kalki, all the Mlecchas will be destroyed. All the heretics and the unrighteous will be doomed.
2 - Verse 398
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 398
The Aryas will flock to the forests with the Mleccha tribes. Men will sustain themselves with the meat of deer, fishes, birds and beasts of prey as well as with sugar-cane plants, honey, greens, fruit and roots.
2 - Verse 399
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 399
Like the sages (of yore) they will wear different kinds 822 Vayu Purtya of leaves and barks of trees as well as hides of deer which they themselves will make.
2 - Verse 400
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 400
Desirous of growing foodstuffs (grains) through seeds, they will dig the earth deep with wooden pikes. They will strenuously rear goats and sheep, donkeys and camels.
2 - Verse 401
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 401
The men then will resort to the banks of rivers for the sake of water. By means of their activities they will harass one another as well as the rulers of the land.
2 - Verse 402
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 402
They will consider it honourable to be issueless. They will not observe rules of cleanliness and good behaviour. Then the men will be engrossed in evil actions and behave in this manner.
2 - Verse 403
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 403
The subjects will follow the worst of religious observances. No one will live beyond their twentythird year.
2 - Verse 406
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 406
When the Kali Age, the duration of which is a thousand divine years, comes to a close, the subjects will be annihilated along with the Kaliyuga. When it expires along with the period ofjunction, the Kfta Age will come in.
2 - Verse 407
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 407
When the moon, the sun, Ti$ya and Jupiter come together in a single sign of zodiac, the Krta Age will set in.
2 - Verse 408
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 408
Thus the past, present and the future races have been enumerated in due order.
2 - Verse 413
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 413
The stellar mansions are altogether twentyseven. The Seven Sages stay in each of these, for hundred years in succession. This is remembered as the Yuga of the Seven Sages. The years are calculated according to those of the Devas.
2 - Verse 414
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 414
(Defective verse) The hundred years of the Seven Sages are equal to sixty divine years and seven (divine) days.
2 - Verse 415
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 415
(?) The Seven Sages are seen in the east at first and then in the north of the zone of the constellations. Thereafter they are seen parallel to those constellations seen in the middle of the firmament.
2 - Verse 416
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 416
It should be known that the Seven Sages are united with it (the zone of the constellations) in the sky for a hundred years. This is the evidence of the union of the Sages and the constellations.
2 - Verse 417
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 417
In my opinion the Seven Sages were stationed in the Magha (tenth) constellation at the time of Parik$it. At the time of Andhras they will be in the twentyfourth constellation (i.e. Satabhisak) .*
2 - Verse 418
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 418
At that time the subjects will be afflicted very much. They will be doomed through their mendacious nature in the affairs of virtue, wealth and love.
2 - Verse 419
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 419
When the Vedic and Smarta (pertaining to the Smftis) rituals ( Dharma) become lax and the rigorous discipline of the castes and the stages of life becomes very loose, the deluded subjects will be weak in their soul-power and undergo a mixing and mingling of the castes. The corresponding Bd. P. v. 230a reads : saptarfayas tada pr&pt&b pitrye pdrikfiti Satam / If the reading is accepted, the verse means : During the period of Pafik^it the Saptaysis were in the Pitrya (Magha) constellation for a hundred yean. Hence the period of the dynasty of Andhras will be two thousand and seven hundred yean ? The words in our text need correction. 824 Vayu Purdna
2 - Verse 420
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 420
Siidras will become merged with the twice-born castes. Brahmanas will begin to officiate as priests in the Yajfias of the Sudras. Sudras will begin to compose Mantras.
2 - Verse 424
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 424
According to divine calculation it is one thousand years. The Sandhyamga (the period of junction) is also mentioned. (That period is extra.) When it has expired completely Kfta Age comes in.
2 - Verse 425
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 425
The races of Aila and Iksvaku are said to become extinct with Sumitra.
2 - Verse 430
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 430
I will recount how the Ksatriya race originates in this Yuga. Even as I recount listen and understand.
2 - Verse 433
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 433
In the twentieth Yuga (? cycle of four Yugas ?) there will not be any founder of the Lunar race. Devapi being unrivalled, will be the first king in the family of Aila.
2 - Verse 434
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 434
In the four Yugas these two will be the founders of Kgatriya race. Everywhere this should be known as the characteristic feature, for the sake of progeny ( the perpetuation of the line).
2 - Verse 439
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 439
The annihilation of K?atriyas leads to their contact with Brahmanas again (?) In all the seven Manvantaras all the progeny have been heard of ( ?)
2 - Verse 443
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 443
When all the Kgatriyas were eliminated by Rama, the son ofJamadagni, the K?atriyas of the two families were born again. I shall recount them. Listen and understand.
2 - Verse 444
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 444
The families of Aila and Ik?vaku spread once again. A series of other kings of the Kgatriya race became rulers.
2 - Verse 445
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 445
A hundred families undergoing coronation became famous among each of the races of Aila and Ikgvaku.
2 - Verse 446
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 446
The extent of Bhojas is up to twice of that ( i.e. two hundred). Thus there were three hundred Ksatriya 826 Vayu Pttritya families. They were divided into four according to the four quarters.
2 - Verse 450
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 450
All of them performed horse-sacrifices with lakhs and lakhs in Dak$ina. Thus hundreds and thousands of saintly kings have passed away.
2 - Verse 453
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 453
In the Vaivasvata Manvantara already twentyeight cycles of four Yugas have passed along with their saintly kings. Listen aiid understand those who yet remain.
2 - Verse 81-82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 81-82
The sage said: “O gentle lady, this is your own fault. It will not be otherwise. O queen of good rites, I shall bestow a son unto you. Even without anus, he will perform all bodily functions”. Touching her belly, the sage Dirghatamas continued —
2 - Verse 76-78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 76-78
He bedecked her in ornaments and gave her unto the sage. The sage Dlrghatamas spoke thus to the queen : “O splendid lady, if, without showing aversion, you lick from head to foot my naked body smeared well with curds mixed with salt, you will obtain those sons mentally desired by you”. The queen, thereupon, carried out all his instructions.
2 - Verse 70-73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 70-73
The righteous-souled sage of good self-control begot of that Sudra woman two sons of great prowess, Kaksiva and Cak?us. They studied the Vedas duly and became masters and expounders of Vedas, great enlightened Siddhas and excellent ones with direct vision of Dharma. On seeing them, Kaksiva and Cak$us, the king, Bali, the son of Virocana, asked the sage, “Are these my sons?” The sage said, “O excellent Asura, no, that is nojt the case. They are mine. Due to your deception, these god-like children are born of Sudra womb.
2 - Verse 46-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 46-47
Due to that curse, the sage thereafter came to be called Dirghatamas. Afija (son of Asija—Dirghatamas) too was highly renowned by virtue of his power ( of penance) like Brhaspati. He too 794 Vayu Pur&ya stayed in the hermitage of his brother observing celibacy. He heard of Godharma (the law of cattle—behaving like a bull or cow) from the bull, the son of Surabhi (Kamadhenu ) .
2 - Verse 454-458
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 454-458
Forty excellent kings will be born in the future. Then the Vaivasvata Manvantara will come to a close. Incidentally I have mentioned everything in detail and in brief. Many are repeated. As they are too many they could not be mentioned in full. The twentyfive families of Yayati’s sons were highly beneficent to the people. They have been glorified. They even now sustain the worlds. He who listens to and remembers these attains rare things of the world. They attain longevity, fame, wealth, sons, heaven and infiniteness. O Brahmanas, thus the third section has been recounted by me. What more shall I say ?
2 - Verse 451-452
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 451-452
Know that the descendants in this world of the present Vaivasvata Manu cannot be mentioned in detail and in full even in hundreds of years.
2 - Verse 447-449
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 447-449
Listen and understand even as I recount the past and the present kings among them. Prativindhyas were a hundred; Nagas were a hundred; Hayas were a hundred; Dhftara?tras were a hundred and one; Janamejayas were eighty; Brahmadattas were a hundred; Sirins and VIrins were a hundred (each); then Pulomans were a hundred; Svetas, Kaias, Kulas etc. were a hundred ; the other Sa£abindus who passed away were a thousand.
2 - Verse 179-180
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 179-180
The scholarly Yavinara was the son and successor of Dvimidha. Dhftiman was his son. His son was Satyadhrti. Satyadhrti’s son was the valorous Drdhanemi. The king named Suvarma was Drdhanemi’s son.
2 - Verse 97-99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 97-99
Those dark-skinned Gautamas (descendants of Gautama) are remembered as the sons of Kakgivan. Thus the association of Dirghatamas and Bali, the son of Virocana, has been narrated. So also the progeny of both. After the coronation of his five sinless sons, the contented Bali resorted to Yogic practice. The lord of Yogic soul bides his time roaming (on the earth) while remaining invisible to all living beings.
2 - Verse 87-88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 87-88
For certain reasons, his (Bali’s) progeny had been prevented by Brahma, saying, “Let there not be any offspring of this noble-souled (king) by his own wives”* That was why he begot children of human wombs. Then the delighted bull, the son of Kamadhenu, spoke these words to Dirghatamas:
2 - Verse 83-84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 83-84
“O lady of sweet smiles, since you have licked up the curds from my body, your womb is filled like the ocean on the Full Moon Day. Five splendid sons comparable to the sons of Devas will be born to you. They will be refulgent, valiant and righteous and performer of sacrifices.”
2 - Verse 364-365
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 364-365
There will be three kings in his family : Dohitra, &i£uka and Pravira. Si£uka will rule over Purika. The powerful Pravira will be the son of VindhyaSakti, He will rule over the city Kaficanaka (along with the others) for sixty years.
2 - Verse 38-40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 38-40
Not desirous of having sexual intercourse with him, Mamata spoke thus to Brhaspati : “I am pregnant due to my contact with your elder brother. This is the eighth (month). O Brhaspati, this great child in the womb cries much. The son of A£ija that he is, he has learned the Vedas with their six ancillaries and he repeats the Vedic Mantras. Your semen virile too is never-failing. It does not behove you to have sexual intercourse with me. O holy lord, when the period (of gestation) lapses (you may do) as you deem fit”.
2 - Verse 353-355
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 353-355
There will be ten and seven Abhira kings, seven Gardabhins (Gardabhillas) , ten Sakas, eight Yavanas, fourteen Maunas, as kings. Andhras will enjoy the earth for two hundred and one hundred years. Sakas will enjoy the earth for three hundred and eighty years.
2 - Verse 247-248
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 247-248
The infuriated VaiSampayana (said to him) , “O evil-minded one, your directions (rule) will not remain long here in this world without an enemy ( without being protested against) . As long as I am alive in this world, this ( act of yours) cannot be praised." Thereupon, Janamejaya was faced with difficulties all round.
2 - Verse 240-241
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 240-241
Sons bestowed by gods were born of them on behalf of Pandu. Yudhi§$hira was born, thanks to the grace of Dharma; Vfkodara was born of Vayu; Dhanafijaya whose valour was equal to that of Sakra was born of Indra. Sahadeva and Nakula were bora to Madri, thanks to the grace of Aivins.
2 - Verse 237-238
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 237-238
After some time Sariitanu begot his most favourite son Vicitravirya who as king did much for the welfare of the subjects. Kr§nadvaipayana begot of Vicitravirya’s wife (ksetra), Dhftarastra, Pandu and Vidura. Gandhari bore to Dhjrtara$tra a hundred sons.
2 - Verse 220-221
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 220-221
His son was Sudhanvan. From him the valorous Drja was born. Orja’s son was Nabhasa and from him was born that powerful king Jarasandha. He was born in two pieces and he was joined by Jara. Jarasandha was mighty-armed because he was joined by Jara. of all K$atriya kings. Jarasandha’s son was the valorous Sahadeva.
2 - Verse 277-278
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 277-278
Brhadratha’s successor was the heroic king Bfhatksaya. His son was Ksaya. Vatsavyuha was the son of Ksaya. After Vatsavyuha, Prativyuha became king. His son is Divakara and this king is ruling over the city of Ayodhya now.
2 - Verse 216-217
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 216-217
Girika bore seven sons to Vidyoparicara—Brhadratha, a great warrior, who became famous as the king of Magadha, Pratyagrha, Ku5a, one whom they call Maniv&hana Mathailya, Lalittha and Matsyakala the seventh. 808 Vayu PurAria
2 - Verse 214-215
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 214-215
Cyavana was his son. The king was an expert in religious affairs. Kpta was the son of Gyavana. He performed great penance and many Yajfias. The Sing procreated his famous son Vidyoparicara who claimed friendship of Indra. He was a great hero who could traverse the sky and was known as Vasu too.
2 - Verse 212-213
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 212-213
Persons born in his family were excellent kings famous as Kurus. Kuru’s beloved sons were Sudhanvan, Jahnu, Pariksita the great king, Putraka and Arimardana. It is remembered that the intelligent Suhotra was the successor of Sudhanvan.
2 - Verse 21-22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 21-22
O Brahmanas, the son of Dr^advati was (popularly called) Ausinara Sivi. The city of Sivi was famous as Sivapura1 and that of Mrga was the Yaudheya city. Navara^ram belonged to Nava and the city Kymila to Krmi. That of Suvrata was Vr$ta (Ambaftha) . Now listen and understand Sivi’s sons.
2 - Verse 206-209
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 206-209
His son was Dhr$tadyumna and Dh^sfaketu was his son. Dhumini, the queen of Ajamidha, was desirous of a son. In her rebirth she performed a very difficult penance for a hundred years. She performed Homas in the fire. She kept awake. She ate but little and that too only the holy food. She performed great holy rites. Day and night she stayed on the Kuia mattress alone. By these rigorous activities, she became smokecoloured. The powerful Ajamidha begot of her Rk$a, a smokecoloured son, who was elder brother of Sita (one of white colour). Samvarana was born of Rksa. Kuru was bom of Saihvarana.
2 - Verse 204-205
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 204-205
When the race was about to be extinct, Ajamidha was born again. That was Somaka. Somaka’s son was Jantu. When he was killed, hundred other sons were born to the noblesouled lord Ajamidha in his birth as Somaka. The youngest of them, Pfsata was Drupada’s father.
2 - Verse 148-149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 148-149
At that time Bharata had performed various Yajfias and other K&mya and Naimiitika (sacrifices) with the desire for obtaining a son. In spite of those Yajfias, the lord did not obtain any son. Thereafter he performed the MarutSoma Yajfia for the sake of a son.
2 - Verse 199-200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 199-200
Santanu who had come that way ahunting took them out of mercy (Kfpa) . The boy is remembered as Krpa and the girl Kjpi. She was also known as Gautami. Thus the race of Gautama, known as Saradvatas and Rtathyas, has been recounted. Henceforth I shall recount the progeny of Divodasa. 20 1 • Divodasa’s successor was king Mitrayu who was engrossed in meditation on Brahman. Maitreya was born of him. It is rememberd that these too got merged (in other families).
2 - Verse 196-197
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 196-197
They were Divodasa the saintly king and Ahalya of great fame. Ahalya bore Satananda the excellent sage to Saradvata. His son was Satyadhrti of great fame. He was a master of the science of archery.
2 - Verse 192-193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 192-193
For the sustenance and the upkeep of all the five, the father spoke to them thus : “Know that there are five flourishing territories for all the five of you.” Since the five were sufficient, all the territories were together well known as Paficalas.* Maudgalyas, the descendants of Mudgala, were Brahmanas endowed with K$atriya traits.
2 - Verse 163-164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 163-164
Ajamidha’s sons were splendid. They perpetuated the auspicious line. They were very pious. They were
2 - Verse 440-442
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 440-442
In view of their long life the Seven Sages know the series of Yugas, the origin, activities and the decline of those active persons belonging to Brahmana and Kgatriya races. The birth of the Brahmanas in the families of Aila and Ikgvaku is in this manner (?) Born in the Treta Age and extinct in the Kali Age, they will follow the Age till the end of the Manvantara.
2 - Verse 437-438
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 437-438
When Kftayuga and Tretayuga decline, the Seven Sages and the kings will take birth for the sake of seed of the Brahmana and K?atriya races. For the sake of progeny, they (the Seven Sages) abide by the kings in all the Manvantaras in every Yuga.
2 - Verse 435-436
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 435-436
When Kali Yuga declines and Krta Yuga sets in and again in the first Tretayuga they will be the activisors of the K?atriya lines along with the Seven Sages. In the Dvapara period, Kgatriyas do not stay along with the sages.
2 - Verse 431-432
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 431-432
Devapi will be born in the Kalapa village. He will be a king of Puru’s family and considered (greater) than Iksvaku. He will be endowed with great Yogic power.* •The corresponding verse of Bd. P. (v. 250 ) states : Devapi belonging to the family of Purn and Maru who belongs to Iksvaku family—these twoare endowed with great Yogic Power. They stayed in the village called Kafepa."
2 - Verse 428-429
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 428-429
Many noble-souled kings are born and have passed away in every Yuga. Their names are legion. When the members of every family are calculated, many names are repeated. Hence they have not been mentioned by me. The race ofNimi comes to an end in the Vaivasvata Manvantara itself.
2 - Verse 421-423
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 421-423
Desirous of securing means of livelihood, Brahmanas will approach them reverentially. Declining gradually and bit by bit, all the subjects will be destroyed and when the Yuga expires, they will be completely destroyed. Kali Yuga had started on the very day when Kfsna passed away. Understand the duration of Kali Age. Kaliyuga is said to be of the three hundred and sixty thousand years according to human calculation.
2 - Verse 426-427
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 426-427
Those who know about the Lunar race know that the Ksatriya race of Aila will become extinct with Ksemaka. The sons and descendants of the Sun of the past, present and future have been glorified. They were and will be the heightened of their fame. In that race there were Brahmanas, Ksatriyas, Vaisyas and Sudras.
2 - Verse 409-412
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 409-412
From the time of the coronation of Mahadeva* (Mahapadma?) to the birth of Parik$it the duration was a thousand and fifty years. The period between Mahapadma and the future kings ending with Andhras whom I have narrated, has been calculated as eight hundred and thirtysix years by the learned sages, the knowers of Puranas. *Mahdnanda in Bd. P. v. 227.
2 - Verse 404-405
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 404-405
They will be weak. They will be debilitated and fatigued due to sensuality. They will be overcome by ( premature) old age. Their diet will consist of leaves, roots and fruits. Bark garments and deer skins will constitute their clothings. In search of livelihood they will be roaming over the earth. Towards the end of Kaliyuga, the people will come to such a plight.
2 - Verse 396-397
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 396-397
They will resort to rivers, marshy foreshores of the seas and mountains. They will gather together in the territories of Angas, Vaiigas, Kalirigas, Kasmiras, Ka£i, Kosalas, the mountain ravines of Rsika and other places. Men will seek shelter on the ridges of Himavan and the coasts of the briny sea.
2 - Verse 394-395
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 394-395
When the kings are destroyed, the subjects will leave off their homesteads. All the feelings of friendliness and affection will be lost. In acute distress, even the closest of friends will become bereft of affection. The discipline of castes and stages of life will become distrubed. Terrible mixture and mingling of the castes will result. People will take shelter on mountains and riverbanks.
2 - Verse 391-393
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 391-393
The very name king will disappear when the Kali Age comes to the period ofjunction. Only very few people will survive and they will be helpless and destitute without any belonging, as Dharma would have been destroyed by that time. There will be none to console them. They will have no wherewithals. They will be afflicted by diseases and sorrows. They will be overwhelmed and ruined by drought and mutual slaughter. They will have none to support them . Being distressed ( and due to fear) they will forsake their avocations and professions. Deserting their own villages and towns they will resort to forest.
2 - Verse 388-389
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 388-389
When their turn is over, women will outnumber men in that Age. People will become more and more deficient in learning and strength. Their span of life will grow less and less. When their decline reaches the limit the ruling kings overwhelmed by Kalawill be ruined.
2 - Verse 33-34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 33-34
After a long period the scholarly Bali went back to his own abode. The territories of the sons were Angas, Vangas, Sulhakas (Suhma) , Pumjras and Kalirigas. They were very flourishing territories. Listen to and understand their race. These sons were his Ksetrajas (born of his wife) through the contact of a sage. They were born of (sage) Dlrghatamas of great virility in SudesQa (the wife of Bali). The Sages said :
2 - Verse 317-319
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 317-319
Those are twentyfour Ikgvaku kings, twentyfive Pancalas, twentyfour Kalakas, twentyfour Haihayas, thirtytwo Kalirigas, twentyfive Sakas, twentysix Kurus, twentyeight Maithilas, twentythree Surasenas and twenty Vitihotras. All these kings will rule simultaneously.
2 - Verse 309-310
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 309-310
His son will attain Girivraja in VaranasL The suzerainty of Sigunaka ( Sigunaga) will be for forty years. His son Sakavarna will rule for thirtysix years. Then for twenty years K§emavarma will be the king.
2 - Verse 303-304
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 303-304
Altogether they will rule for full thousand years. When the descendants of Brhadratha cease to rule and when the Vitahotras occupy the throne, even as all the Ksatriyas stand gazing Pradyota* Munika will kill his master and crown his own son as the king.
2 - Verse 283-284
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 283-284
Suparna will be born of Antariksa and Amitrajit
2 - Verse 281-282
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 281-282
Sahadeva will be his son and his son will be Sunaksatra. Kinnara, the oppressor of his enemies, will become the son of Sunaksatra. Antariksa, the son of Kinnara, will be a great (king).
2 - Verse 262-265
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 262-265
I shall mention the descendants of Aila, Ik$vaku, Sudyumna and other kings in whom this splendid territory of the Iksvakus will be vested. I shall mention all other kings also besides these who will be born in future, viz. K^atriyas, ParaSavas, Sudras and Brahmanas, Andhas (Andhras) , Sakas, Pulindas, Tulikas, Yavanas, Kaivartas, Abhiras, Sabaras, and all other Mleccha (outcaste) tribes. I shall mention those kings by names and the duration in years of their rule. to the Puru dynasty. I shall mention all the future kings in his family.
2 - Verse 274-275
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 274-275
In this connection the following verse describing the subsequent race has been cited by Brahmanas who know ancient lore. “This race which has produced Brahmanas and Kgatriyas, and which is honoured by Devas and sages, will be extinct in the Kali age after coming to Ksemaka”. Thus the race of Puru has been enumerated precisely.
2 - Verse 260-261
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 260-261
Even as I recount listen and understand the future events,1 the Kaliyuga and the Manvantaras in the manner they had been described to me by Vyasa of wonderful activities. Henceforth, I shall mention the kings who will be born in future.
2 - Verse 26-32
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 26-32
Sutapa was born to Hema and Bali was the son of Sutapas* (Bd. P.) . The noble-minded Bali who was a great Yogin was bound (by Vamana) . He took birth in the human womb, being desirous of children, as the family was nearing extinction due to absence of issues. He begot sons who established the discriplines of four castes on this earth. He procreated the sons Anga, Vahga, Sulha, Pun^ra and Kalinga. These are called Baleya Ksatras (the K$atriyas born of Bali). That lord had Brahmaria sons also called Baleya Brahmanas. They established the line (of Bali). Many boons were granted to the intelligent Bali by the delighted Brahma. The boons granted were Mahayogitva (the state of being a great Yogin) , longevity of life lasting for a Kalpa, invincibility in war, great inclination towards righteousness and piety, the vision of the three worlds, importance among his descendants, unrivalled state in strength as the ability to see the true principles of Dharma. “You will establish the (discipline of) four castes’’—on being thus told by the lord, king Bali attained great peace (of mind).
2 - Verse 120-123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 120-123
They were Rajeyu, Kjteyu, Vakgeyu, Sthantjileyu, Ghfteyu, Jaleyu, Sthaleyu the seventh, Dharmeyu, Sannateyu and the tenth son Vaneyu. He had ten daughters also, viz. Rudra, Sudra, Madra, Subha, Jamalaja, Tala, Khala (these seven and then) , the daughter who is remembered as Gopajala, then, Tamrarasa and Ratnakuti. The husband of all of them was Prabhakara by name. He belonged to the Atreya line (Gotra) . Anadr§ta was a saintly king. Riveyu was his son.
2 - Verse 257-259
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 257-259
Wc wish to hear all these—the activities that will be undertaken by them, and their names, the kings who will be born, their time calculated in years, the extent of the Yugas, their good points and their defects, their happiness and misery and those of the subjects, their religious activities and their passionate pursuits as well as their monetary dealings: Enumerate all these to us who ask you. On being requested thus, Suta the most excellent among the intelligent ones, mentioned everything in the manner it would occur and as he had seen and heard. Suta said :
2 - Verse 125-126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 125-126
Ranti, the king, begot splendid sons of his wife Sarasvati. They were Trasu, Pratiratha and Dhruva, who was exceedingly righteous . His daughter Gauri is famous as the splendid mother of Mandhata. Dhurya was Pratiratha’s son and his son was Kanfha.
2 - Verse 361-362
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 361-362
That king, born of the race of serpents, will be a king who will enjoy. The following kings : Sadacandra who will be a part of the moon, Nakhavan the second, Dhana-
2 - Verse 128-129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 128-129
Trasu obtained his favourite son Malina who was an expounder of Brahman. Thereafter he obtained Upadata and the (following) four sons of Itina (?) : Sugmanta, Dugyanta, Pravira and Anagha. The son born to Du§yanta was an excellent king and he became an emperor.
2 - Verse 253-255
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 253-255
The powerful A£vamedhadatta was the son of Satanlka. Adhisamakrsna was born as the son of ASvamedhadatta. He conquered the cities of his enemies. He is the present ruler, of righteous soul and great fame. It is under his rule that you have been able to perform this Dlrghasatra (sacrifice of long duration) for three years. It is very difficult to be performed. O excellent Brahmanas, (besides) there is another Satra lasting for two years, which is being performed in Kuruk§etra on the banks of the river Dr§advati. The Sages said :
2 - Verse 131-132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 98 · Verse 131-132
“O Dusyanta, the mother is but a leathern pouch ( or bellows) . The son belongs to the father. He is identical with him by whom he is begotten. Sakuntala tells the truth. Maintain your son. O lord of men, he who discharges the semen virile redeems the son from the abode of Yama. You are the progenitor of this child in the womb. Do not dishonour Sakuntala”.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 1
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe After hearing the third section completed (narrated in full) by the intelligent Suta, the excellent sages asked him about the fourth Section. The Sages said :
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 2
The third section called Anusahga Pada has been completely narrated out of affection by you. Now narrate to us in details the fourth Pada called Sarhhdra (annihilation or conclusion) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 5
O excellent sages. I shall narrate everything to you precisely ; the fourth and the concluding section, along with the (description of) annihilation.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 6
O Brahmanas, listen to the creative activity of the current noble-souled Vaivasvata Manu in detail as well as in proper order.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 7
Even as I recount, listen and understand the gist of the (past) Manvantaras along with the seven future ones as well as the dissolution of the worlds.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 8
All these (past) seven Manvantaras have already been recounted by me. Now listen to the brief description of the future Manvantaras from me. 828 Vayu Purdria
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 9
I shall speak about the current Vaivasvata Manu and the future S&varna Manu briefly. Listen and understand.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 13
There will be three groups of Devas, viz. Sutapas, Amitabhas and Sukhas (? Mukhyas). Each of these groups consists of twenty Devas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 20
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 20
All these are the sons of the noble-souled Kaiyapa, the son of Marici who exists now. They will be born in the Savanna Manvantara.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 38
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 38
25-33 829. *
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 39
The details of the creation of these Manus are to be known through the creative activity of Vaivasvata Manu, since they are neither inferior nor superior to those of Vaivasvata Manu.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 40
I am not recounting their details for fear of repetition and due to their multiplicity in both the past and the future Manvantaras.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 41
I shall mention them, the creative activities in the different families only partially. The remaining things should be known through their details and in order.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 42
Daksa had a pious daughter who was well known as Suvrata. Although she was the youngest of the daughters, she was the most excellent and the most pious. Once the father took her with him and approached Brahma.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 43
He was in the Vairaja region seated along with Dharma and Bhava. Brahma spoke to Dakga in the presence of Dharma and Bhava.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 44
“O Daksa, this, your daughter Suvrata will give birth to four sons who will become the auspicious Manus and stabilise the discipline of four castes.”
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 45
On hearing the words of Brahma, the three—Dak§a, Dharma and Bhava approached that girl mentally along with Brahma.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 46
The girl immediately gave birth to four sons who were similar to and befitting those four divine personages as they were of truthful meditation.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 47
Those sons were born fully endowed with physical bodies, born in a trice but capable of all enjoyment, and competent to perform all activities. They were endowed with glory.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 48
On seeing them, those deities who had realised Brahman began to claim “This is my son, This is my son". They began to tug at them furiously.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 49
Since they mentally created sons through meditation, they said to one another : “Let us select that boy as our respective son who is similar to us physically.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 50
If a boy is similar to one in features, prowess and name as well as complexion, one shall take him as one’s gentle son.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 51
A son emulates the features of his father invariably. Hence the son is born taking after the father and the mother.”
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 54
When the Cak?u?a Manvantara expired and the Vaivasvata Manvantara set in, a son named Raucya was born to Ruci, the Prajapati.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 55
He who was born of Bhuti became known by the name Bhautya. In the Vaivasvata Manvantara two sons were born to Vivasvan.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 56
One is well known as Vaivasvata Manu and the other as Savarna. The learned Lord Vaivasvata Manu was the eldest son of Samjfia.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 59
(Defective verse) The sons of the first Merusavarni Manu who was the son of Dak?a were the three groups, Maricigarbhas, Su£armans and Paras. All these noble-souled ones were born in the Vaivasvata Manvantara. 832 Vayu Purdna
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 60
They are the sons of Rohita, the Prajapati, the son of Dak$a. In future each of these groups will consist of twelve Devas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 61
(Defective) Ai£varya-Sangraha, Raha, BahuvaSa (and the remaming) should be known as twelve P&ra gods. Understand the later ones.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 72
They are said to be controlling the breath in (other ? ) persons by the sages. They will be the Devas at the time of the Manu, son of Dharma.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 88
75-91 833
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 100
In the thirteenth revolution (Manvantara) , the Raucya Manvantara, three groups of Devas are mentioned by the selfborn deity (Brahma).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 101
All those noble souls are Brahma’s mental sons. They are Sutramans, Sudharmans and Sukarmans.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 110
In the fourteenth Bhautya Manvantara, the future groups of Devas are five.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 111
The five groups of Devas are—Cak§u$as, Kani^has, Pavitras, Bhajaras and Vacavrddhas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 114
Those Indras excel all the mobile and the immobile living beings in the three worlds by means of their splendour, penance, intellect, strength, learning and exploits.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 115
The Indras (or Devas) are Bhutapavadins, Hjr^as, Medhyasthas, Bhutavadins, Bhutanuvadins. The three Vedas are competent in respect to Pravadins (arguers ? )
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 116
Agnidhra, Kafyapa, Paulastya, Magadha, Bhargava, Agnibahu, Suci, Angirasa, Ojasvin, and Subala are the sons of Bhautya Manu.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 117
All these four Savarna Manus are the sons of Brahma. One Savarna Manu is called the son of Vivasvan.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 118
Raucya and Bhautya, these two Manus belong to Pulaha and Bhrgu families. While Bhautya rules over, the Kalpa becomes complete. SUta said :
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 119
When all things are dissolved completely, when all the Manvantaras come to a close and many Yugas pass on, it is called Sarhhdra (Annihilation) • 836 Vayu Purdna
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 123
O Brahmanas ! Thereafter, the abodes presided over by deities become vacant and fall down along with constellations, stars and planets getting hurled and destroyed.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 130
after withdrawing (annihilating) those Devas, Sages, Pitrs and Danavas, god Brahma with his powerful vision sees that it is the end of the Yuga and puts an end to his creation.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 131
The knowers of day and night of god Brahma understand that the day of Brahma consists of a thousand cycles of four Yugas and similarly the night too consists of a thousand cycles of four Yugas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 133
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 133
The Naimittika dissolution is the burning (of the Universe) at the end of the Kalpa and complete withdrawal (of all beings) by god Brahma. The destruction of Kararias (instruments or means and causes) of living beings during Pratisarga (absorption) into Prakrti is called Prikrta type of dissolution.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 134
The dissolution due to dawning of spiritual knowledge is said to be the ultimate one ( Atyantika) as it renders the seeds (causes) of Samsara, impossible.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 135
After dissolving all the Devas residing in the three worlds at the end of his day and when he feels the urge to sleep (?) , Lord Brahma destroys all the subjects and dissolves all the creation.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 136
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 136
Then at the end of a thousand cycles of Cataryugas, when the period of annihilation of Yuga arrives, Prajapati (Lord of subjects, viz. Brahma) begins to make the subjects abide in him (i.e. absorb in himself) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 139
Lord Sun of unbearable rays begins to suck up water through his rays. Those seven rays will be green in colour and of dazzling lustre.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 140
Spreading over the forest (‘the sky*—Bd.P.) gradually they get transformed again. The wood over the earth, wealth and refulgence begin to blaze with water ( ?)
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 141
Hence it is water that is said to be the cause of the blazing of the Sun. With drought the Sun does not blaze. With drought the Sun has no halo (?) *
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 142
With drought the rays of the Sun do not pick up things (from the ground). The Sun blazes with water. Hence, sucking up water, the Sun blazes in the sky.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 143
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 143
His seven rays suck up water from the great ocean. With that as his diet, the single Sun proliferates into seven Suns. 838 VayuPurdQa
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 144
Then those seven rays assuming the forms of seven Suns, burn the four quarters and the four worlds like fires.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 145
The fiery rays reach the top and bottom (of the worlds) . Seven Suns and the blazing fires of dissolution shine fiercely.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 146
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 146
Ignited and illuminated by means of the water, thousands of rays envelop the sky and scorch the Earth.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 147
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 147
Being burnt by their blazing heat, the Earth inclusive of the oceans and the mountains becomes bereft of moisture and viscidity.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 148
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 148
The nether regions, the upper regions and the sides are restrained by the illuminated rays of the Sun of various colours and spreading everywhere.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 149
The scorching rays of the Sun and the leaping flames of the fires mingling with one another appear to be a single unit with a single flame.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 150
That fire becomes a mass of fiery zone creating the destruction of all the worlds. With its brilliance it scorches all the four worlds.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 151
All the mobile and the immobile beings get dissolved. The Earth, devoid of trees and even grass, appears like the back of a tortoise shell.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 152
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 152
The entire universe destroyed and affected by misfortune appears like a frying pan. The whole of the sky, filled with the burning rays, blazes fiercely.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 153
All the living beings in the nether worlds and in the great ocean become dissolved and one with the Earth.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 154
The continents, mountains, sub-continents, the great oceans—all these will be reduced to ashes by that cosmic fire, the soul of everything.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 155
The excessively kindled fire sucks up water from everywhere, the oceans, the rivers and the nether worlds. Spreading over the Earth it blazes up.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 156
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 156
Then the big Samvartaka fire (the fire of {dissolution) transcends the mountains and destroys all the worlds. It becomes a terribly kindled fire.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 157
It then pierces through the Earth and dries up Rasatala*. After burning up P&talas it bums down the world of serpents.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 158
After burning the Earth from below, it burns the firmament above spreading through thousands, lakhs and trillions of Yojanas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 159
Many flames leap out from that Samvartaka fire. Glowing fiercely the Samvartaka fire consumes Gandharvas, Pi£acas, the great serpents and Rak§asas. Everything is reduced to a huge globular mass (of ashes).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 160
The deadly fire thus burns all the four worlds, viz. Bhurloka, Bhuvarloka, Svarloka and Maharloka in a terrible manner.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 161
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 161
When all the worlds are enveloped with fire on all sides and above, the entire universe is slowly permeated with brilliance and shines like a (red hot) ball of iron.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 162
Thereafter the terrible Samvartaka clouds begin to rise in the sky. They assume the shapes of the herds of huge elephants and are embellished with lightning streaks.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 163
Some are dark-coloured like the blue lotus. Some are like the white lilies, some resemble lapis lazuli and others are like emerald and sapphire.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 164
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 164
Others are (white) like the conch shell and the kunda flowers. Some are (black) like the natural collyrium. Some clouds are smoke-coloured and some clouds are yellow.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 165
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 165
Some clouds have the (grey) colour of a donkey, some resemble the red lac, others have the lustre of the red arsenic and there are dove-coloured clouds.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 166
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 166
Some glow-worm-coloured clouds rise up in the sky; some are as vast as the expansive cities and the Earth and some are as huge as herds of elephants.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 167
Some clouds are like mountains and some are like rocky regions. Some resemble large basins and some huge shoals of fish.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 168
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 168
Terrific in appearance and multi-formed, all those clouds thundering terribly, fill the entire firmament at that time (of dissolution).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 169
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 169
Then the terrific fresh clouds identifying themselves with the Suns, organise themselves in seven groups and extinguish the fire.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 170
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 170
The clouds then shower energetically and quell the entire inauspicous and terrible fire. Vayu Purdya
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 171
The universe is filled with waters of the heavy downpour. The brilliance of the burning fire is overcome by the waters and the fire enters (i.e. merges) into water.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 172
When in the course of a hundred years the whole fire is quelled, the clouds that arise from the fire inundate the entire universe with huge quantities of showers.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 173
Urged by the self-born deity (Brahma), they fill the universe with their showers. Others assail the sea-shore with large quantities of water. The entire Earth with its continents and mountains is covered with water. /
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 174
O Brahmagas, the entire quantity of water showered by the clouds enters the ocean. There it is sucked up by the rays of the Sun.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 175
The water sucked up by the rays of the Sun clings to the clouds. It falls again on to the Earth whereby the oceans are filled up.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 176
Then the oceans overflow their shores all round. Mountains crumble down and the Earth sinks into the water.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 177
Whirling up suddenly, a violent wind of terrible nature envelops all those clouds in the sky.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 178
In that Ek&rriava (a single vast sheet of water) all the mobile and the immobile beings get dissolved. When a thousand cycles of four Yugas pass away, it is called a complete Kalpa.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 179
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 179
Learned men call this vast sheet of water whereby the entire world is enveloped, Ekdrnava. All separate entities are lost sight of. Neither the surface of the Earth, nor the atmosphere, neither the wind nor the firmament is visible distinctly.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 180
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 180
Objects of Pdrthiva (Earthly) nature, waters of the ocean and all Haima (i.e. of the elements of fire, Gold standing for Tejas ) objects form one unit termed Salila (water) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 181
When only water is seen flowing hither and thither it is called Salila . When it stands covering the whole Earth, that (mass of) water is called Arnava (an ocean) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 184
At the end of that period of a thousand sets of four Yugas, one day of Brahma passes off. During the whole of that period the entire universe becomes sub-merged in the Ekdrnaoa , All the activities of Praj&pati (Brahma) cease (to exist).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 187
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 187
He has brilliant complexion like the Sun. He is the protector of the worlds. He is single and the first Tur&f&t ( forestaller of the enemies). He becomes Hiranyagarbha, the great Puru$a. He goes beyond the darkness (of ignorance) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 188
At the end of the period of a thousand cycles of four Yugas when everything around is flooded with water, the lord becomes desirous of sleep and creates a dark night without light.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 189
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 189
When Brahma lies down with the four types of creation withdrawn in the An&a (Cosmic Egg), the Seven Great Sages see that noble-souled Kala (god of Time or Death) •
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 190
At that time they move about in Janaloka. By means of penance they have gained (divine) vision. They are the noble souls —Bhfgu and others. Their characteristics have already been recounted by me.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 191
With their divine vision only they see the seven worlds—Satya and others. They visualize Brahma during the great nights of Brahma.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 192
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 192
The Seven Sages see him at the time of his sleep. He is cited to be the first Parame&hin, because he stays beyond all Kalpas. ¥
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 193
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 193
In the beginning of every Kalpa, he becomes the creator of all living beings again and again. After withdrawing all creations within himself Prajapati (creates them again).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 194
The excessively brilliant one, the creator of everything takes (withdraws) everything into himself and thereafter stays within the single vast sheet of water for the whole of that night. VayuPuritya
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 195
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 195
Then, when the night passes off, Praj&pati wakes up. He is induced (in his mind) with the desire for creation once again.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 199
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 199
The living beings of the lower strata of animals and those that have fallen into hell—all those become burnt up and get absolved from sins. As long as the universe is submerged in water, they abide in Janaloka.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 200
When the night of Brahma whose source of origin is the Unmanifest, dawns again all those living beings are born again.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 201
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 201
The sages, Manus, Devas and all the four kinds of living beings ( are alike in this respect) . Those Siddhas too die and are born.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 202
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 202
Just as the Sun is rising and setting in this world (it happens regularly) , so also the living beings are seen to have birth and destruction.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 206
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 206
All the living beings come out and re-enter the creator of subjects, Brahma, the great lord, Prajapati of great Yogic power. i
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 207
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 207
The great Deva who is both manifest and unmanifest
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 208
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 208
It is he by whom the waters are created at first, the waters that reach the surface of the earth along the path taken before.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 209
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 209
Just as mortal beings revolve through those . (Tonis or births) due to their auspicious and inauspicious activities, so they move upwards and downwards due to the (pull of) the Sun, as transfer from one body to another is inevitable.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 210
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 210
iSo also Devas, Manus, PrajeSas and other Siddhas who have attained heaven naturally assume the forms of righteous living beings on being subjected to the inevitable future.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 211
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 211
Henceforth, I shall recount the period of dissolution of all living beings (Abkittasarhplava). O Brahamanas, the Manvantaras have already been explained by me along with Prajfianisarga 2 (creation through intellect. ) and the fourteen Manus.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 212
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 212
All the Manvantaras consist of a thousand cycles of four Yugas. When two thousand cycles of four Yugas are completed it is said that a Kalpa is finished entirely. stand its calculation. The time taken to utter a short syllable or to wink once is called Nime§a. It is equal to a Matra.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 214
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 214
Fifteen such Nimegas of human beings constitute one Kagtha. One Lava is equal to five K§anas and twenty Kashas constitute three Lavas
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 215
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 215
According to another calculation seven and a half measures ( Prasthas) of water constitute a Lava. 8 Thirty Lavas should be known as a Kala and thirty Kalas, one Muhurta.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 216
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 216
Thirty such Muhurtas make one day and one night or nine hundred Kalas make one day and one night. 4
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 217
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 217
The movement of the Moon and the Sun should be known by counting these: Fifteen Nimesas make one Kagtha* Thirty Ka$thas make one Kala.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 218
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 218
Thirty Kalas make one Muhurta. Some say thatKalii is a tenth part of a Muhurta. Forty Kalas are termed (by others) one Muhurta.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 221
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 221
The bottom plate of the device is four Angulas square. There are four holes in it, each of the size of a golden m&sa (the pulse, black gram) . Two Nalika Ghatas of water flow through those holes in the period of a Muhurta. It is the same both in the day and in the night.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 224
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 224
It is decided in the scripture that a human year is one day and one night for the Devas. Through this day, the months, Ayanas and years should be calculated.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 225
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 225
Knowledge of this is arrived at by this method. The terms given are only indicative. Since Kala constitutes the basic unit time is mentioned as Kala.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 226
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 226
One day of Brahma is constituted by ten million two hundred and ninety thousand divine years.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 227
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 227
On hearing this, the sages were very much surprised. They asked Suta thereafter to make their knowledge clearer numerically. The Sages said :
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 228
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 228
We wish to hear the magnitude of the period of dissolution on the basis of human calculation, briefly, consisting of small words and syllables.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 229
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 229
On hearing their words, lord Vayu endowed with divine attributes, and celestial vision and engaged in the welfare of the worlds spoke in brief.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 230
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 230
“The day and the night of Brahma have already been mentioned. I shall now mention their duration based on worldly calculation. 231-233a. According to human calculation, four hundred and thirtytwo crores eight millions nine hundred and eighty thousand ( 4328980000) human years constitute the period of dissolution. 233b-236. Then seven Suns rise up. All the four types of creations become merged in the great elements of the worlds. The universe is flooded with water. All the mobile and the immobile beings are destroyed. After completing the annihilation Prajapati becomes quiescent. When everything is burnt, light vanishes and everything is surrounded by nocturnal darkness. The entire vast sheet of water is then presided over by ISvara. The duration of the period of Ekarnava is the same as that of the day of the lord. The period of night is as long as everything is submerged in water. When that recedes, it is remembered as day.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 237
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 237
The night and day of Brahma succeed each other. This successive period of night and day of the lord is what is called Abhutasarhplava.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 238
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 238
It is called Abhutasarhplava because whatever living beings there be whether mobile or immobile in the entire range of three worlds upto the elements ( bhutas) become merged.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 239
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 239
(Another explanation) Prajapati is called Bhuta because he exists at the very outset before all the subjects and creations. Everything floats and merges in Bhuta. Therefore the the final dissolution is called Abhutasarhplava .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 240
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 240
The word Abhutasarhplava is also used in the sense of permanency and deathlessness (?) The past, present and future subjects are calculated up to Apar&rdha* (infinite number) by means of divine number.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 241
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 241
The maximum longevity (of Brahma) is mentioned as twice Parardha. This much is the period of stay of Aja (the * Probably the reading is ‘a-parardha* upto Parardha—vide v. 241. 846 Vayu PurdQa unborn) Prajapati. At the end of the stay of BrahmS, Parame§{hin, there is the Pratisarga ( secondary creation) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 242
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 242
Just as the flame of a lamp is blown out by the gust of wind, so also Brahma becomes quiescent as a result of the Pratisarga.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 243
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 243
(Defective) The principles beginning with Mahat become withdrawn in the great l£vara; Mahat merges into the Unmanifest and all the three Gunas attain equilibrium.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 14-15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 14-15
I shall enumerate them. Listen and understand attentively. Rita, Tapas, Sukra, Dyuti, Jyotis, Prabhakara, Prabhasa, Bh&sakft, Dharma, Tejas, Raimi, Rtu, Viraf, Arci^man, Dyotana, Bhanu, Yaias, Kirti, Budha and Dhj-ti — these twenty Devas constituting the group Sutapas, are glorified by their names.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 137-138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 137-138
Then a drought sets in lasting for a hundred years. Those living beings on the surface of the Earth, (still left) being deficient in strength become dissolved and are merged into the Earth. The Sun then rises up with seven rays constituting his chariot.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 23-24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 23-24
I shall mention nine more in the other Savanna Manvantaras. Other Savannia Manus will be bom as Brahma’s (future) sons. They are seen as Merusavarnis by those end* owed with divine vision. They are the grandsons of Dak9a, the sons of his beloved daughter.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 90-91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 90-91
The following ten constitute the Rohita group: 834 Vayu Purdya Tapas, Jani, Bhrti, Vaca, Bandhu, Rajas, R&ja, Svarnapada, Vyu?fi and Vidhi. Know these to be the Sumanas: the thirtythree Devas who have been glorified (before), viz. U$ita and others.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 70-71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 70-71
In the tenth revolution (i.e. cycle of four Yugas?) the second Savarru, the son of Dharma, will be the Manu. In his Manvantaraf there will be two groups of Devas, viz. Sukhamanas and Viruddhas. All of them will be Tvi§ivants (* highly effulgent9 ) a hundred in number and mutually equal ( ?) —alike.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 128-129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 128-129
Thus when the Devas have gone from Maharloka to Janaloka, when BhUt&di (Cosmic Ego — Ahamkdra) and other (prime causes of the universe) remain and (even) immobiles have come to an end, when the abodes of the worlds beginning with Bhuh and ending with Mahah have become void, when the Devas have gone upward and become united with the Kalpavasins (those who stay till the end of the Kalpa),
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 126-127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 126-127
It is reported that when the time of Sarhhara (lit. heaping and collision — Safikalana ) comes those fourteen groups of Devas will forsake Maharloka and go to Janaloka with (i.e. preserving) their physical bodies and accompanied by their followers.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 124-125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 124-125
Thereafter, when the lords of the three worlds including the eight Indras pass away, the fourteen groups of Devas beginning with (A)jita and others and ending with Cak$u$as—the Devas who were very mighty and full of splendour in all the Manvantaras—will go to Maharloka where they will become identical with those Devas who stay there till the end of the Kalpa.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 120-122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 120-122
Then, at the end of the Manvantara, the seven Devas of the Bhrgu family, the powerful sovereign rulers, who had enjoyed the three worlds for seventyone cycles of four Yugas by remaining within them, and who used to perform Yajfias along with the Pity's, Manus and the Seven Sages will then abandon the three worlds and go to Maharloka along with their devotees and those who perform Yajfias. -When they proceed upwards, and when the Manvantara expires, all the three worlds will be rendered without any support.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 106-109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 106-109
’ The sons of Ruci should be known as the grandsons of Pulaha. The Seven Sages in the thirteenth Manvantara will be—Dhftiman of Ahgiras family, Pathyavan of Pulastya race, TattvadarSin of Pulaha family, Nirutsaka of Bhrgu Gotra, Ni$prakampa of Atri’s family, Nirmoha of Kafyapa Gotra and Svarupa of Vasisfha lineage. The following are the sons of Raucya Manu in the thirteenth Manvantara : Citrasena, Vicitra, Tapas, Dharmadhfta, Bhava, Anekabaddha, Ksatrabaddha, Surasa, Nirbhaya and Pjrtha.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 104-105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 104-105
The Sutramans are the present Prayajyas and Ajyapas. The Anuyajyas and those who partake Pj*§adajya are Sukarmans. The Upayajyas are Sudharmans. Thus the Devas have been recounted. Divaspati of great prowess will be their Indra.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 244-245
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 244-245
Thus AbhUtasarhplava has been recounted by me briefly. This withdrawal by complete merging in water is a periodic ( Naimittika ) reabsorption in relation to Brahma. What more shall I tell you? He who always retains this in memory, he who listens to this frequently, shall attain great Siddhi as a result of glorification and listening attentively.*’
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 92-93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 92-93
Understand the Sukarmans* They are—Suparva, Vf?abha, Pr§fa, Krpi, Dyumna, VipaScita, Vikrama, Karma, Nibhjrta and Kanta. These Devas are Sukarmans. Now understand their sons (i.e. Suparas ?)
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 102-103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 102-103
They are said to be the future Somapayins (Imbibers of Soma juice) , the groups of Devas. Along with the performers of Yajnas, the deities are thirtythree in number. They include the Ajya, Pr$adajya and Grahajye§tha groups of Devas. Listen to and understand that the thirtythree Devas are separate ones.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 3-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 3-4
Please recount all the Manvantaras, the ones that had elapsed along with the others (the future ones), the Seven Sages who exist now in the current Manvantara and the details of the creation and expansion of the noble-souled Manu. Narrate everything in detail and in the proper order. SUta said :
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 10-12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 10-12
The future Seven Great Sages are remembered as follows : Ku£ika’s descendant G&lava, Jamadagni's son Bhargava (Para£urama), Dvaipayana of Vasi&ha lineage, Krpa the descendant of Saradvan, Diptiman of Atri’s lineage, R?ya$rnga of KaSyapa’s lineage, Drona’s son A£vatthama of great fame and belonging to Bharadvaja Gotra—these noblesouled ones are the future Seven Great Sages.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 203-205
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 203-205
The [rebirth after the dissolution of all living beings is called Samsara (worldly existence). Just as all living beings (e.g. trees) germinate after the rains fall, so also the subjects and the immobile and other beings are bom in every Kalpa. Just as in successive seasons the different forms of the characteristics of the seasons appear in the same succession as before, so also at the time of (every) creation the mobile and the immobile beings (appear in the same manner as they were) before Brahma’s nights and the dissolutions.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 62-63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 62-63
Vajiya, Vajijit, Prabhuti, Kakudi (?), Dadhikrava, Ayapakva, Pranita, Vijaya, Madhu, Tejasman and two Nathavas—these twelve constitute the Maricis. I shall recount the Su£armans mentioning the names. Listen to (them) and understand.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 196-198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 196-198
At the time of the Naimittika (periodic) dissolution (by Brahma), when Prajapati grows calm, in the course of withdrawal effected all the living beings get separated from their bodies. All the Bhutas become burnt by the rays of the Sun ; even gods, sages and the excellent Manus (are affected by it in that water of flood.). In that collision all the living beings beginning with Gandharvas and ending with Pi£acas who have not been scorched in the beginning of the Kalpa resort to Janaloka.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 52-53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 52-53
After coming to terms like this, they took those boys who were similar in complexion ( , Savarna) to them. Since the boys were similar in complexion to god Brahma and others, they are called Savarna. Since they were meditated upon and were accepted respectfully, they are remembered as Manus.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 222-223
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 222-223
Thanks to the special movement of the Sun, the maximum number of Kalas is six hundred and five in all the $tus always. This is to be known as one human day. The Stellar day contains ten more. A human year is calculated through Savana months.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 219-220
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 219-220
Muhurtas and Lavas are determined (thus) by those who know the measure. ( Instead of the above) through water also time is measured. Thirteen Pal as of water make a Prastha according to the calculation current in Magadha. Four Prasthas of water make one Nalika Ghata (a jar with a tube fitted in) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 96-99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 96-99
The Seven Sages are—Kfti the son of Vasi§jha, Sutapas of Atri’s family, Tapomurti of the Angiras race, Tapasvin of Kafyapa Gotra, TapoSyana of Pulastya family, Taporati of Pulaha Gotra and the seventh of them should be known as Tapomati of Bhfgu family. These are the Siddhas, the Seven Sages in the Savarnika Manvantara. The following are the sons of the twelfth (7) Manu : Devavan, Upadeva, Deva£re§fha, Viduratha, Mitravan, Mitrabindu, Mitrasena, Amitraha, Mitrabahu, and Suvargas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 73-74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 73-74
Their Indra will be the great scholar Santi. The Seven Great Sages will be the glorious Havi?m&n of the Pulaha family, Sukirti of Bhfgu race, Apomurti of Atri lineage, Apava (?) of Vasitfha family, Pratipa of Pulastya family, Nabhaga of Kafyapa family and Abhimanyu of Angiras family.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 16-17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 16-17
Prabhu, Vibhu, Vibhasa, Jeta, Hanta, Ariha, Ritu, Sumati, Pramati, Dipti, Samakhyata, Mahas, Mahan, Deha, Muni, Naya, Jyesjha, Sama, Satya and Visruta—these are the twenty Devas mentioned as Amitabhas.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 57-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 57-58
The other Vaivasvata Manu was the son of Savarna (i.e. Chaya, the shadow of Samjfia) . The four Savarna Manus born of the great sages will be equipping themselves with ( the power of) penance. They will achieve all their tasks in their respective future Manvantaras.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 66-69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 66-69
The seven sages in the Rohita Manvantara were — Skanda of fiery nature and resembling Soma and otherwise known as K&rtikeya, Medhatithi of Pulastya lineage, Vasu of Kafyapa Gotra, Jyotigman of Bhrgu family, Dyutiman of Angiras lineage, Vasita of Vasi?tha Gotra, Havyavahana of Atri’s Gotra and Sutapas of Paulava family. The following nine are glorified as the sons of the first Savarni—Dhftiketu, Diptiketu, Sapa, Hasta, Niramaya, Prthu^ravas, Anika, Bhuridyumna, and Brhadratha.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 94-95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 94-95
They are : Varyodita, Ji§fa, Varcasvi, Dyutiman, Havi, Subha, Havikrta, Prapti, Vyapjtha and Da£ama (?) These are the mentally created ones the Suparas, the Devas mentioned (before) . Rtadhama of great fame should be known as their Indra.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 18-19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 18-19
Dama, Data, Vida, Soma, Vitta, Vaidya, Yama, Nidhi, Homa, Havya, Huta, Dana, Deya, Data, Tapas, Sama, Dhruva, S thana, Vidhana and Niyama—these twenty are mentioned as constituting the Mukhya (Sukha) group of Devas in the first Savarna Manvantara.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 182-183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 182-183
The word Bhd indicates Vydpti (pervasion) and Dipti ( splendour) . Since water shines and pervades all the ashes (of the universe) it is called Ambafr. The root y/Ar means multiplicity and quickness. In that Ekdrnava waters are not quick. Hence they are called “Naras*\
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 185-186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 185-186
When in that Ekdrnaoa the mobile and the immobile beings become annihilated, Brahm& assumes this form — with thousand eyes, thousand feet, thousand heads, beautiful mind, thousand legs, thousand eyes and faces, thousand speeches (tongues) , thousand arms and the lustre of the Sun. He is called the first Prajapati and the Puru$a in the path of Trayi (three Vedas) .
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 112-113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 112-113
Know that the seven different parts are those named Caksusas. They understand Brhada and other Samans as the Kanigthas. The seven worlds are Paritras (Pavitras ?) The Bhajiras (Bhajaras) are the seven Sindhus (oceans, rivers) . Know the sages to be Vacavrddhas belonging to Svayambhuva Manu ( ?) All the Indras of the Manvantaras should be known as having equal characteristics (and powers).
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 64-65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 64-65
Varna, Anga, Vi£va, Muranya, Vrajana, Amita, Dravaketu, Jambhostha, Ajasra, Sakraka, Sunemi and Dyutapas—these twelve constitute Su£armans. Their future Indra will be known by the name Adbhuta.
The Manvantaras & Dissolution of the Universe - Verse 21-22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 99 · Verse 21-22
He who was formerly Bali, the son of Virocana, will become their Indra. Nine sons will be born to Savanna Manu, viz. Viravan, Avariyan, Nirmoha, Satyavak, Krti, Cari^nurajya, Visnu, Vaca and Sumati.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 9
On being requested thus by those disciplined-souled sages, Vayu, the knower of reality, spoke these sweet and truthful words. Vayu said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 10
There are only fourteen abodes called Lokas1 (worlds) described by great sages and (meritorious men) stay therein.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 13
The Earth, the firmament, the heaven and what is remembered as Mahah—these four abodes are remembered as Arnavakas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 14
These abodes are having decline and increase. Those not endowed so will be mentioned (later) . Those that are Naimittikas (periodical ones) last till the final dissolution.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 15
Jana, Tapa and Satya—these three abodes are exclusive ones. They last till the (final) Prasarhyama ( dissolution) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 16
I shall mention the Vyakta (manifest) ones. They are the seven abodes. Bhdrloka is the first among them. The second one is remembered as Bhuvaft.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 17
The third one should be known as Svah\ the fourth is remembeted as Mahah. Jana is the fifth world and Tapah is considered as the sixth.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 18
Satya is the seventh world. Beyond that there is darkness. When (Brahma) said “Bhuh” Bhurloka originated.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 19
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 19
Second time when he said **Bhuvah”, firmament originated. For the third time when he said “Svah”, heaven appeared.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 22
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 22
Vayu is the lord of Bhuvah . Hence he is Bhuvaspati. The Sun is the lord of Bhavya i.e. Svah, hence is Divaspati.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 23
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 23
When he uttered “Mahatf\ Maharloka originated. The residence -of the Devas who retire from their offices is there.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 24
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 24
Jana is the fifth Loka. Janas (people) are born there. It is called Janaloka because the subjects of Svayambhuva Manu and others were born there.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 25
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 25
Those subjects of Svayambhuva Manu and others, who have already been glorified, set out for Tapoloka when all the worlds are cons umed by the fire at the end of the Kalpa.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 39
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 39
26-38 849
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 40
In (velocity?) of rotation and in magnitude Bhurloka is the meeting place (i.e. in the middle?). The firmament, the space between the Earth and the Sun is remembered as Bhuvah (-Loka). Star) is Svarloka (Heaven). It is called Diva also. The space between Dhruva and Janaloka is called Maharloka .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 42
The seven worlds have been recounted well. Now I shall recount the Siddhis of those worlds. All the living beings in Bhurloka are the imbibers of juice and eaters of cooked food-grains.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 45
These Devas are of the past, present and future. They mutually worship by means of Yajfias.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 46
The middle ones worship the earlier ones (by sacrifice) and the present ones worship the middle ones. When the groups of Devas pass off, the contact and relations cease (to exist) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 47
It should be known that they still retain their series of mental Siddhis even though they cease to hold positions of authority. Their series of Siddhis is pure and should be known as mental.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 48
O Brahmanas, the four worlds situated lower than Janaloka have been briefly recounted by me to you. I shall recount them again. Vayu said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 55
When the night of Brahma whose source of origin is the Unmanifest, dawns into day, they are reborn in the same order as before.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 56
On the death of their predecessors all those aspirants beginning with Svayambhuva (Manu) and ending with Marici are reborn.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 67
Thus in the order mentioned before they frequently go to Vairaja as a result of their penance up to ten times and return to Brahmaloka.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 68
Thus thousands of Devayugas have passed. They attained death along with the sages in Brahmaloka. Suta said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 69
It is impossible to recount them in detail and in the proper sequence because time is beginningless and it is impossible to count everything completely. Still you need not have any doubt. Everything has been mentioned by me precisely.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 70
On hearing that statement the sages were over-whelmed with doubts. They then spoke to Suta who was conversant with the Puranas, whose intellect was great and who was Vyasa’s disciple. The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 71
Please mention precisely what constitutes the diet of these people in Vair&ja Loka, what the extent of their exploit is, what their support is and how long they stay there.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 72
On hearing the statement uttered by the Sages, Suta who was well-versed in the Puranas and who knew the reality of the world, spoke thus with humility. Suta said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 73
Those people who become the purest of the pure (by means of meritorious actions) attain that world ( Vairaja ) and stay there for ten Abhutasaitiplavas (periods of final dissolution) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 74
All of them have only subtle bodies. They are learned. Their forms and features are like those of clouds. Since they abide in a permanent world there is no Bhuta (the elements) in them.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 80
After attaining that world full of meditation, they attain the bliss of Brahman and the state of immortality.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 81
Brahmaloka is mentioned to be six times higher up beyond the Vairaja worlds. And god Brahma is the Purohita (one who has been put in charge beforehand) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 82
All of them are PratzazM-souled (i.e. have concentrated their souls in the mystic syllable Om). They are endowed with enlightenment, purity and penance. After deriving the bliss of Brahman, they enjoy the state of deathless-ness.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 83
They are not affected by mutually clashing opposites (like happiness and sorrow etc.) . They are devoid of the three Bhdvas (states of existence, i.e. birth, growth and decay). They possess majestic lustre. They are in every respect equal to Brahma except in the matter of over-lordship.1
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 84
They are endowed with majestic lustre, victory, Ai&vaiya (divine faculties of omnipotence etc.) , Sthiti (continuous existence), Vair&gya (non-attachment), DarSana (vision) on par with Brahma.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 85
Those learned men of holy rites and activities and in an enlightened state at the end of penance, attain the goal that transmutes them. When the Pratisahcara (re-absorption) in all the powers of Brahxn& except that of creation of the world. 854 Vayu Purdna Prakrti is imminent they see it in a moment and get dissolved in the Unmanifest along with Brahma and Devas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 86
Thus Devas and Sages partake of, i.e. worship the Sattra (the sacrificial session in the form of) Brahman. The Sattra (i.e. Brahman) is eternal (,sanatoria), immortal, resplendent, ever-existent, imperishable and immutable.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 87
They are of sublimated sexuality. They traverse a path of no return. The purity they have attained by means of the practice of holy rites is supplemented by the knowledge of Vedantas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 88
There they engage themselves in the practice of Yogic union (with the Supreme Brahman) . They worship the highest goal. They abandon their physical body which is the cause of all sins and proceed ahead to (the state of) immortality.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 92
O excellent one, whence is this Parardha (Infinite, Infinity) ? What is this called Para (the greatest) ? We wish to know this. Please speak. SUta said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 96
Learned men call a thousand crores a Kharva and ten times a Kharva make a.Nikharva.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 99
A thousand crores multiplied by a crore is called Par&rdha. Learned men call twice a Pardrdha, a Para (great) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 108
The countable yet ever uncountable is the trinity* 856 Vayu Purdna The countable is observed through numbers. All numbers up to Parardha can be expressed.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 109
When the mass is seen there is no specific number. It is the characteristic of countless ness. If we say as many as sand particles it means infinite. These are the five character^ sties ( ?) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 110
That can be calculated by ISvaras of divine vision because of their purity. Since he is established in perfect knowledge, Brahma sees everything.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 111
On hearing this, all the sages residing in Naimi$a forest had their eyes bedimmed with tears (of joy) . Their ( voice) was choked up due to delight.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 114
On hearing their words, Matariivan ( Vayu) of humble speech spoke as follows in sweet words, in the proper order and in the same manner as was seen (by him) . Vayu said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 115
I shall recount this to you. Listen to what I intend to say. The Vyakta Bhdga (that which is manifest) is grosser than Avyakta.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 116
There are ten parts of Mahat. The gross part is called Bhutddi {Aharnkara or the Cosmic Ego) . The magnitude of Paramdnu (an atom) is little more than the tenth part of BhUtddi (?)
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 117
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 117
A Paramdnu is very subtle. It cannot he seen by tiie (naked) eye. It can be imagined; what cannot be (ultimately) split in the world should be known as Paramdnu,
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 118
When the Sun’s rays enter through the window, the subtlest dust particle that is seen is called Paramdnu It is the first among the units of magnitude. It is called Paramdnu.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 119
When there is an aggregate of eight Paramanus it is called Trasarequ or Padmarajas (pollen-dust of a lotus).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 120
When eight Trasarenus join together that is remembered as one Ratharenu (chariot dust) • When eight Ratharenus are combined they form what is remembered by learned men as one Bdldgra (tip of the hair).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 121
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 121
Eight Bdldgras form a.Lik$d (the egg of a louse) . Eight Likfds form Ydkd (a louse) . Eight Yukds form what is called Yana ' (a grain of barley) and eight Yavas form one Afigula (the distance between the joints in a finger).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 122
Twelve Aftgula-)ovnX& make a Vitasti and twentyone .ddgu/a-joints make a Ratni ( a cubit—the distance between the elbow and the closed fist) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 123
Twentyfour Afigulas form one Hasta (the distance between the elbow and the tip of the middle finger) . Two Ratnis or fortytwo Angulas should be known as a Kisku.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 124
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 124
Learned men say that ninetysix Angulas form one Dhanus {a bow). This Dhanus is a unit used in measuring Gavy Gti (Explanation in verse 1 26) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 125
Dhanus, Dan$ay Yuga and Ndli—all these contain equal number of Angulas. Persons who know calculation say that three hundred Dhanus units make a Nalva.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 126
It is taught that two thousand Dhanus units make one GavyUti. Eight thousand Dhanus units make one Yojana .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 127
The measurement of the distance of a Yojana is based on this unit of Dhanus. It should be known that a thousand of these Dhanus make the distance of a Sakra-Kro$a (or a KroSa).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 128
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 128
Calculation in Yojanas is made by those who are experts in the knowledge of numbers. Listen to the distance of Brahmaloka, in so many Yojanas.1
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 129
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 129
Divakara (Sun) is a hundred thousand Yojanas above the surface of the Earth. Nildkara (Moon) is a thousand Yojanas above the disc of the Sun. ,
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 130
The entire stellar zone shines a full hundred thousand Yojanas above the Moon.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 131
The Meru mountain is a hundred thousand Yojanas high. The distance between planets above the stellar zone is twice this (height) and they are one above the other.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 132
Budha ( Mercury) moves about beneath all stars and planets. Sukra (Venus) moves about above it. Above it is the planet Lohita (Mars ) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 138
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 138
The set of the three worlds has been explained. Understand what is beyond this. Above Dhruvaloka is Maharloka wherein those people staying till the end of the Kalpa reside. It is ten million Yojanas from Dhruva—that is the conclusion (of wise men).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 139
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 139
Janaloka is twenty million Yojanas from Maharloka . In it stay those Sadhakas (aspirants) —Dak$a and others, the sons of Brahma. They live till the end of the Kalpa.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 140
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 140
It is remembered that Tapoloka is forty million Yojanas above Janaloka . It is here that the Vairaja groups of Devas stay. They are exempt from the effects of burning of all living beings in the destruction of the universe.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 141
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 141
Sixty million Yojanas from Tapoloka is Satyaloka . It is called Brahmaloka of those who are devoid of death and desire and so who never return to the Sarhsara therefrom.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 142
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 142
It is remembered (proclaimed) that the space above Brahmaloka upto the (upper crust of the) Cosmic Egg is a crore and fifty niyuta (a fifteen million) Yojanas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 145
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 145
Now I shall mention the allotment of abodes to those living beings who deserve falling into hells due to their cruel actions.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 150
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 150
All these dark and gloomy hells are under the jurisdiction of Yama. Men of evil deeds fall into these severally.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 151
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 151
All these hells Raurava etc. are reported to be beneath the Earth. A perjuror, a person taking up a side by making false statements and untruths falls into the hell Raurava of ruthless grasp.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 152
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 152
A slayer of a cow, a destroyer of a foetus and one who commits arson in the city fall into the hell Rodha. A slayer of a Brahmana, a drink-addict and a stealer of gold fall into the hell Sahara.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 153
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 153
A slayer of a K§atriya, of a Vaisya in miserable circumstances or of a Brahmana as well as a defiler of the preceptor’s bed falls into the hell 7~d/a.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 154
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 154
He who indulges in sexual intercourse with his sister and the soldier of a king (i.e. murderer of a king) fall into the hell Taptahumbha. A trader in (stolen) horses and protector of one who is kept in legal bondage fall into the hell Taptaloha .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 155
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 155
He who sells his chaste wife, he who forsakes a devotee and he who indulges in sexual intercourse with his daughter or daughter-in-law falls into the *hell Mahdjvdla .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 158
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 158
He who dismantles or spoils public roads falls into the hell Kifaloha. Those who hate Devas and Brahma^as, those who do not worship preceptors and those who contaminate precious gems fall into the hell Kjmibhakfya .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 159
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 159
He who eats food keeping his wife, friends and daughter ( starving) falls into the foul-smelling hell L&l&bhakfa.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 160
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 160
A manufacturer of arrows, a potter, a person who takes away gold coins, a professional physician, one who sets fire to a garden—all these fall in (the hell called) ViSarhsana. 161 • He who accepts monetary gifts from evil men, he who officiates as a priest in the Yajfia on behalf of an ineligible man and the man who maintains himself by stellar calculation fall into the hell Adhomukha.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 162
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 162
He who sells milk, wine, flesh, lac, scents, juices* gingelly seeds and similar things falls into the terrible hell PUyavaha .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 163
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 163
He who captures, fetters or ensnares fowls, cats, boars, birds, deer, rams and sheep will also fall into the same hell.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 167
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 167
There is no doubt in this that those who feed the people sitting in the same row with different sorts of food-stuffs (and thus are partial) , fall into the terrible hell Vidbhuja.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 168
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 168
He who invariably utters falsehood, he who is voluble in scolding others, he who is inauspicious—these sinners fall into the terrible hell named Mfitr&kirna.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 171
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 171
Those who eat and drink (forbidden stuffs) in a hermitage fall into the hell Agnijvdla. They are eaten by steelbeaked crows of dark and diverse colours.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 172
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 172
Persons with the vow of holy rites and celibacy, break-7 ing those vows by discharging semen even in dreams, fall into the hell SandarhSa .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 173
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 173
Those who are taught or ordered about by their sons invariably fall into the hell Svabhojana,
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 174
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 174
Those who perform actions contrary to the rules of castes and stages of life on being urged by anger or elation, go to hell ( Niraya) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 175
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 175
The hot-centred great hell Raurava is white (?) from outside and terrible. The extremely terrible Tapafy is beneath it. It is cool-centred.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 176
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 176
Listen and understand these being described in serial order. Beneath the Earth only seven hells are mentioned.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 177
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 177
They are the outcome of Adharma (sin). They are Andhatdmisraka and others. Raurava is the first among them. Then there is Mahdraurava .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 178
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 178
Beneath this is the other hell which is both cold and scorching. This third hell is Kdlasutra which is remembered as Mahdhavividhi* also.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 179
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 179
The fourth hell is Apratitfha, and Avici is remembered as the fifth. The next one is Lohapfsfha and Avidheya is the seventh.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 180
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 180
The first hell is called Raurava because it is very terrible. Although it contains water, it is remembered as one that scorches. Beneath it is the hell Tapah that is terrible, cold and very low. * mahdhir-vioidhafi (Bd. P.v. 181 ) having great serpents of various kinds. 862 Vayu Purdna
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 181
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 181
Biting serpents are said to be in the terrible KdlasUtra. Nothing can stay in the hell Apraiitfha . There is a terrible whirling in it.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 182
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 182
Avici is said to be very terrible because the sinners are crushed by means of mechanical contrivances. The hell Loha (Pff(ha) is still more terrible, because all Karmans are exhausted in it (by experiencing the fruit thereof) •
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 183
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 183
(Defective verse) Though the beings in the hell are without bodies, the harassment, afflictions and sufferings that they undergo in the Avidheya hell are irremediable.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 184
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 184
All these hells are as terrible as mountains and devoid of light above. In all these the misery due to sin is very intense.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 189
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 189
Caused by Dharmas or Adharmas they develop befitting bodies for the purpose of experiencing the fruits thereof.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 190
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 190
Devas see the hellish beings standing topsy turvy below them. The hellish beings too see all the Devas standing topsy turvy.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 191
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 191
There is no distinction in Lokaloka as to the top or bottom because these worlds have no tip or root. They are held in position naturally. Lokaloka (?) . The Bralunarias who were performing the Satra then spoke to Yayu. The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 197
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 197
Actually no question is asked on what cannot be conceived or known. Understand what has been named and numbered by Brahma.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 198
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 198
The earthly worms born of Sarhseka (sprinkling or watering) etc. form about a thousandth part of the number of immobile beings. aquatic creatures together come to about a thousandth part of the creatures born of Sarhseka.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 200
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 200
All the worldly birds should be known as forming a thousandth part of the number of aquatic living beings.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 201
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 201
All the animals, the quadrupeds, should be known as constituting a thousandth part of the number of birds.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 202
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 202
The bipeds (men) in this world should be known as constituting a thousandth part of all the quadrupeds.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 203
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 203
Righteous men should be known to constitute a thousandth part of the entire number of bipeds.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 204
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 204
Of the righteous men only a thousandth part goes to heaven. Of those righteous men who go to heaven only a thousandth part qualify themselves for absolution (Mokfa) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 205
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 205
Persons staying in the abodes of torture are equal to those who go to heaven. Those wicked souls who fall into the dark Raurava after death are harassed by both chill and heat.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 207
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 207
The Tapa hell is in solid form and always chill. Good and righteous people going to heaven are very rare. lgvara himself. Human calculation recedes. Only the calculation of Brahma decides ( properly) . The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 211
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 211
Learned men see that manifest through inference; the Yogins see it directly by means of Yogic power and those who habitually perform holy rites observe it through Pratyahdra (withdrawal of physical senses), meditation and penance.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 217
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 217
He is Vibhu (all-powerful and omnipresent) . The fire of Yogic power of the Yogins is kindled by his blessings. Assuming physical bodies, he helps the world of human beings.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 218
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 218
The abode of that eternal lord is imperishable, fixed and untarnished by worldly chaos. It is the eighth (one beyond the seven Lokas) . It is conceived by Maya and the greatest of all.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 219
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 219
The eightfold Prakrti and its creations are created by him through Maya. Lord Maheivara is M&yin (Master or possessor of Maya). The withdrawal (annihilation) of Devas is done there ( in his abode) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 220
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 220
Listen to and understand even as I recount in detail and in the proper order. The distance between Bhurloka and Brahmaloka is one hundred and thirtyone million five hundred thousand Yojanas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 221
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 221
The space of Brahmanda above Brahmaloka is fifteen million Yojanas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 227
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 227
The golden egg that was evolved at the outset as Aupasargika (a relevant adjunct) was very huge and wholly circular. It was evolved out of I £vara.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 228
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 228
The germination of seed is from l£vara. K$etrajfia (individual soul) is considered as the seed. They speak of Prakrti as the Toni (the source of the origin) and that is of the nature of Narayana. 866 Vayu Pur&fia
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 229
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 229
The creator of all the worlds, the noble-souled omnipresent lord in contact with Prakfti creates Brahmaloka and Brahmanda through his body, for the purpose of the creation and maintenance of the worlds.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 230
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 230
Beyond Brahmaloka and beneath the upper crust of the Cosmic Egg—in between these two is the Pura (city), his divine abode Manomqya (consisting of the mind) .*
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 231
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 231
That is the abode of the embodied Iivara of unmeasured splendour. The city named Siva is there and it is the refuge of those who are afraid of rebirth.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 232
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 232
O excellent Brahmanas, it is full one hundred thousand Yojanas in extent. Within, it is as extensive as the sphere of the Earth.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 235
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 235
That divine city (shines well) with the sounds of bells reverberating in the sky. Neither the fear of death, nor distress nor the exhaustion of old age finds a place there.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 236
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 236
No other city deserves to be compared to this city. It extends to a hundred thousand Yojanas to the ten quarters.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 237
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 237
That city is pervaded by the brilliance of the bullbannered lord and so it stands ( firm) . The creation of that golden city is by means of mental conception.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 243
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 243
The following are the beautiful rivers in that excellent city : Vara, Vareny&, Varada, Vararha, Varavamini, Varama and Varabhadra.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 244
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 244
The excellent rivers contain water shining like split jewels. It is mixed with the petals of red and blue lotuses. Foams and whirlpools add to their beauty.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 245
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 245
Neither Brahmar$is nor Devas, nor Asuras nor Pitrs nor others knew that city of the inconceivable lord.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 246
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 246
Only those noble-souled ones who perform meditation without agitation and who have conquered their sense-organs by means of good yogic power, see that city of the bull-bannered one.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 258
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 258
They have thousands of other maid-servants behind them, beautiful and endowed with splendour and glory. They all have eyes like the petals of lotuses.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 259
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 259
They rejoice along with the Ganas as huge as mountains and as brilliant as fire; they exhibit their extremely attractive amorous gestures and sportive activities.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 271
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 271
Again there is his Trident which has the refulgence of lightening. It never fails in destroying enemies. It has the most excessive splendour and it blazes brilliantly.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 272
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 272
The sword of the noble-souled lord of Devas is the most excellent of all shining objects. Similarly does the cool-rayed Moon shine with its brilliant splendour and gorgeous body like the flame of fire in the sacrificial altar.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 273
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 273
In front of the lord is the great golden Kamar^lu (water pot) . It is full of water and it shines splendidly.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 276
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 276
There are other ladies behind her. They are accompanied by groups of celestial ladies. With their newly wed and beloved husbands they worship Sankara.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 277
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 277
Groups of Gandharvas endowed with all characteristic features and accompanied by all musical instruments, sing songs of prayer before the lord of Devas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 278
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 278
The Lord of bulls, of broad chest and great height, shines there. He has the lustre of the autumnal cloud. He rejoices much in his (lord's) house.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 279
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 279
Then there is Skanda, his son, of unmeasured prowess. Vayu Pwr&oa He wears red garments. He is glorious and his eyes resemble the petals of an excellent lotus. He stays there with his followers. 280*281. He has four followers (attendants ), viz. Sikha, Vii&kha, Naigameya and A§favan (?) They are devoid of vicious indulgence. They are not cruel. They are engaged in protecting the subjects. The deity having peacock for his vehicle (i.e. Skanda) shines in their company. He has great prowess. There, the lord having faces all round (i.e. six-faced) sports with big serpents as his toys.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 284
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 284
Many Manvantaras expire and new Manvantaras come (yet the assembly of the lord stays as it was before). May the excellent and wonderful feats of Bhava, the lord of Devas, be heard. IV
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 285
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 285
Tigers are his followers. They have great speed and the lustre of gold. They are created by the lord himself and they move about as they please.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 286
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 286
They are like Death unto god of Death. They subdue the arrogance of Yama. Who will (adequately) mention the innumerable superhuman faculties and excellences (of the Lord)?
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 287
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 287
Henceforth, I shall recount again the excellent and wonderful activities of Bhava, pursued sympathetically for the sake of blessing the living beings. Listen and understand.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 293
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 293
“O omnipresent lord, O holy lord, the vital air of all living beings, who are those great beings in the forms of lions? Where are they born? Ofwhat forms are they?
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 294
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 294
What is their guilt for which those lions have been severally bound by means of Vai£vanara (fiery) fetters by the lord of all living beings?"
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 295
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 295
On hearing their words Vayu spoke thus : “Those thousand lions are the embodied forms of the Furies of the lord and created by the noble-souled I £vara after removing them from his own body. They are given the physical forms of lions.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 298
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 298
At that time the great goddess Mahakali came out of Mahadevi (goddess Uma) , the eternal witness of all rites, along with the Bhutas (goblins) as her followers.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 299
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 299
That fury is the holy lord Virabhadra who permanently resides in Rudra’s abode. He is of incomprehensible form. He is the wiper (remover) of the anger of the goddess.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 300
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 300
Thus the palace, the incomparable residence of the 872 Vayu Purdpa lord of Suras, the highest secret of all, has been recounted by me to you.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 304
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 304
In those excellent palaces, the followers of Bhava who perform good rites, rejoice enjoying various means of pleasures liked by them such as sweet melody etc.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 305
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 305
Different kinds of auspicious mythological stories are recounted along with the chanting sounds of Vedas. The sounds of songs and musical instruments are heard all round ; chantings of prayers (echo everywhere ) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 306
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 306
These sounds are incomparable. All of them mingled together (are very pleasing). These and similar things occur on the tops of those palaces.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 307
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 307
The palaces are auspicious and built of gold. Each of them has a thousand columns. It is embellished all round with excellent and incomparable gems and jewels.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 308
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 308
They are beautified with crystals like the Moon, with brilliant lapis lazuli stones and pieces of gold resembling the rising Sun and having the lustre of fire."
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 309
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 309
On hearing this, the ascetics residing in the Naimi?a forest expressed loudly (their wonder). Their doubts being aroused, they spoke these words to the Wind-god. The Sages said : M
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 310
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 310
Who are those noble-souled followers of Bhava there ? Indeed they are the most worthy of being blessed. Well do they rejoice in that excellent city.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 319
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 319
They divide themselves into various forms and enjoy various sports and pleasures, rare for other?. They are devoid of death and old age.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 320
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 320
They can go anywhere they please. They are great Siddhas themselves and they are further enlightened by other Siddhas. Thus the attendants of the eleven Rudras ofgreat souls are crores and crores.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 321
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 321
With them, Mahejvara, the noble-souled lord of Devas, the beloved lover of Parvatl, rejoices there fully sympathetic with his devotees.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 322
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 322
I do not find any difference between those Rudras and the noble-souled Bhava. I am speaking the truth unto you.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 327
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 327
The grandeur of Mahadeva is difficult to be understood even by Suras. Due to the greatness belonging to himself, the lord of unmeasured splendour has thousand Ganas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 330
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 330
You have also mentioned everything regarding the noble-souled Rudras who are equal to Mahadeva. All these stories came out ofyour mouth like nectar.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 331
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 331
Without drinking it devoutly, of what use are our excellent holy rites ? There is nothing (?) which is not known by us. O Prana (life-breath), O excellent one among Devas, it behoves you to answer our question precisely. SUta said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 332
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 332
That lord (Wind-god) spoke: What else shall I explain again ? O sages of excellent rites, what should be recounted by me ? I shall tell it.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 342
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 342
The noble-souled ones attain to Mahelvara of the subtle nature of Paramanu (Atom) there. They cross the river of births and deaths of great eddies and whirlpools of terrific nature.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 343
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 343
Then they see Sarva and the, great Brahman, They are accompanied by those seven goddesses who have been glorified (before) •
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 350
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 350
They were merciful towards all living beings and engaged themselves in observing fasts and holy rites. All their doubts were cleared and the unequalled divine Yoga was attained by them.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 351
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 351
After attaining these by means of the mind endowed with perfect knowledge and their greatest devotion, the S&lokya form of salvation was attained by them. It is the eternal and unchanging region.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 260-264
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 260-264
Some are hunch-backed; some are dwarfish; some have beautiful bodies; some are horse-faced ; a few are slender like the red variety of sugarcane; some are hideous and terrible with flat faces; some have loosely hanging bellies; a few have short arms. Some have no eyes, some are small-footed; a few have the faces of the lord of beasts; others have faces and bellies like those of elephants; others are elephant-faced; a few are lion-faced and tiger-faced; some have red eyes; some beauties have huge breasts and charming eyes ; there are beautiful ladies with curly locks of hair and comely eyes ; others can assume any form they wish. There are women with different dresses and features. They are worthy of the abode of the lord ; they move about everywhere within the palace. Lord Mabelvara of ten arms sports therein.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 333-335
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 333-335
Please precisely recount to us what, at the time of Abhutasaihplava9 will be the state of the Adityas who stand by as attendants ( near the lord) , the lions who had been the outcome of the lord’s furious outburst, the Vai£vanara groups of Bbutas (goblins) , the tigers and other followers about whom you have mentioned along with the groups of lions and tigers. What will be their state as well as the state of those who have attained Siddhi at the time of the terrible dissolution, when all living beings are destroyed ? „ ( On hearing it) M&tariSvd ( the Wind-god) said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 339-341
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 339-341
Thereafter, when much time elapses, at the close of theKalpas, when even the great Bhutas (Elements) are destroyed and utter annihilation takes place, many crores of Rudragarias delightedly (meditate on) Maheivara, closely adhere to eight types of truth ( ?) , desist from enjoying melody and other objects of pleasure, enter all the living beings through their brilliance accompanied by perfect knowledge and attain the unagitated Vaihdyasapada (the abode of firmament) in order to bless the living beings sympathetically.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 344-345
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 344-345
Lord Sankara draws within him the thousand lions, the Adityas, the VaiSvanara groups of BhQtas, the tigers and his own followers (the Rudraganas). Thereafter he draws these seven Lokas that rush ( towards him) and the five Mahabhutas (the great elements) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 346-347
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 346-347
Accompanied by Vi gnu, he makes (the worlds) united (sustained) and annihilates. He is Rudrawho is of the nature of Saman andYajur (Vedas). He is warped and woofed bothwithin and without, decisively. O Brahmanas, he is the only lord and leader. He is beginningless. He is the annihilator.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 352-355
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 352-355
He who regularly reads this hymn of prayer narrated by Vayu, whether a Br&hmana, a Kgatriya or a Vaiiya but observing his duties, attains S&lokya with Rudra. He will be endowed with devotion and be free from ailments. A Sudra who is not addicted to wine, who is a devotee of Bhava and who has conquered his sense organs, remains till the time of dissolution without obstacles and attains the leadership of Ganas or the abode coveted by all. If he is a wine addict, he rejoices with those groups of Bhutas who are drunkards. Being worshipped on the earth he will be the granter of boons to men. Thus the Wind-god the excellent lord spoke these words. 877
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 43-44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 43-44
All the residents of Bhuvarloka and Svarga are the imbibers of Soma and Ajya (ghee-oblations) . Those who stay in the fourth Loka, Maharloka, should be known to possess the mental Siddhis of five characteristics. Everything that they desire mentally is immediately realised.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 49-50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 49-50
Mariei, Kafyapa, Dak$a, Vasisjha, Angiras, Bhygu, Pulas tya, Pulaha,Kratu and others are born at the outset as the
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 53-54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 53-54
The (newcomers) assume the same features and excellence as they (the residents of Janaloka) and move about in Janaloka as long as the universe is submerged in water.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 57-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 57-58
Thereafter the Yama groups of Devas are reborn in the (chronological) order, the eldest first and the younger afterwards. In the family of Devas are remembered seven SarhbhUtis (Manifestations) . These Sartibhtitis are born with the Kalpa — Kalpajdh . Four of these manifestations have passed away, while the three others (still) survive.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 62-63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 62-63
Practising Yoga perpetually, performing penance and preaching dharma for a long time, they are bom in the families of meritorious persons. Whether they attain Devahood, sage-hood or human form, they do fulfil the duties of those respective positions.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 89-90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 89-90
They are devoid of passion. They have conquered anger. They are rid of delusion. They speak the truth invariably. They are quiescent. They are of dedicated souls endowed with mercy and sympathy. They have conquered the sense organs. They are devoid of attachment. They are pure. They are remembered as ones who have attained Sdyujya (identity) with Brahman. They are the heroic souls who have burnt all their sins by means of acts of penance uncontaminated by desires. Theirs are those worlds from which there is no falling off. It is remembered that the pleasure therein is immeasurable. resplendent in the most exalted firmament. After attaining it along with Brahma, Devas cease to be worried and sorrowful ( i.e. attain Liberation—Mok$a ) . The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 97-98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 97-98
A huudred thousand Kofis make (what is called) Saftku. People who know numbers (and calculation) say that a thousand times thousand Kofis multiplied by ten make a Samudra (i.e. Jaladhi) • Ten thousand times a thousand Kofis is called Madhya. A hundred thousand times a thousand Kofis is termed Anta (Antya ) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 93-95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 93-95
Listen from me the definition of Pardrdha1 and * l r Verses 93-104 give the technical terms for numbers and the digits up to Pur&rdha.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 78-79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 78-79
After saying thus, all of them striving to attain Brahman practise Yogic rites and stay there uniting the Atman with Paramatman. Like the flames of a lamp that has ceased to burn (for want of oil), they become extinct and become merged in Brahman wherefrom a return is rarely achieved* (There is no return.)
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 7-8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 7-8
O Powerful MatariSvan (Wind-god), of what nature is that world which has been called Maharloka by you? In every world many (meritorious souls) will be presiding. Hence, O Lord, recount to us with pleasure, how many are those worlds and how they are burnt (if at all) . You alone know this precisely.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 65-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 65-66
As each of the Kalpas is completed in the Vair&jaka (Kalpa) (Loka?) , they move on to Brahmaloka in their due order of priority. In the world of Brahma, when a Kalpa of Vairajaka (pertaining to Brahma) passes away, they again get assigned a position lasting for a Kalpa in Vair&ja (loka) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 59-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 59-61
Undergoing transmigration again and again upto ten times in order those Devas observe the evanescence of all created beings. Thanks to the force of the inevitable future and as a result of that power of their own meritorious deeds, they attain mental equilibrium. They desist from all activities and leave off Janaloka with a calm mind. They then attain the Vair&ja Loka.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 51-52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 51-52
When the worlds beginning with BhUh and ending with Mahar are pervaded by the flames of Samvartaka fire at the end of the Kalpa, when the black fires blaze and bum, Yima and other groups of Devas residing in Maharloka resort to Janaloka. All those stationed there are of very subtle bodies.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 336-338
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 336-338
This is the greatest and (secret) reality.1 I shall recount it. Please listen. Those who have gone there before, the sons of Brahma, viz. Sanaka, Sananda and Sanatana, Vocjhu, Kapila, Asuri of great fame, Sage Paficalikha and others have known the existence of I £vara, the unmanifcst source of origin (and attained salvation) .
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 328-329
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 328-329
Non-delusion is effected by him in his devotees in order to bless them. In the abode of the lord of Devas, the VibhUti (excellence, grandeur) that assumes a cosmic form shines very well. It is unequalled and is served (attended) by Brahmalaksmi (the glory of Brahma 'or Brahman) itself. It appears like the Moon that pervades the sky with the moonlight.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 325-326
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 325-326
O highly exalted and fortunate Wind-God I The excellent holy Aupasargika eighth abode of Isvara and its magnitude has been recounted precisely to us by you. It is redolent with the excellent fragrance of the great Atman.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 323-324
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 323-324
The lordly Matari£va (Wind-god) thus concluded the holy story. All the sages resplendent like the Sun, considered that they attained great blessing on hearing the extremely meritorious story of the three-eyed Lord. They were delighted much. Honouring him suitably they spoke thus to Vayu of great strength. The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 315-318
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 315-318
Those who live in Siva’s palace are all universalformed with fire-like faces. They have kaparda (matted hair). Their throats are blue in colour, the neck white and the fangs very sharp. They are three-eyed with the crescent Moon forming their coronet. Matted hair is worn by them. All of them are heroic. They have ten arms and have the fragrance of lotus. All of them resemble the midday Sun in brilliance and wear yellow garments; all of them are armed with Pinaka bows. They ride white bulls. They are endowed with glory; they wear ear-rings; they are embellished with pearl necklaces; in brilliance they are superior to Devas; they are omniscient and observers of everything. ‘
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 311-314
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 311-314
O sages ! May this be heard.1 Only the following have attained Sdlokya (residence in the same region—that of Siva) with Rudra, the eternal and never changing region. They alone attain identity of forms and excellent features with Bhava. They are the people who are devoted to the lord of Devas. They are of bashful temperament (ashamed to do sinful things). They are powerful but not covetous. They are vigorous but have perfect self-control. They observe the middle course in taking food and other activities. They have conquered their sense organs and they revel in their own souls (meditating on souls). They are far above the influence of Dvandvas (mutually opposed pairs like pleasure-pain) . They are gentle and extremely enthusiastic. They are devoid of jealousy and enmity. They love all living beings. They are quiescent, unagitated and they do not exert themselves (in worldly pursuits.) Their conscience is pure. They are pure in mind, speech and activity. With single-minded attention they seek refuge in MaheSvara.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 301-303
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 301-303
Henceforth I shall describe the other residents and objects of that city which is the most excellent of all beautiful cities. It is situated in the atmospheric regions. There are many other palaces decorated wonderfully with various kinds of gems. There are many flags there heightening their beauty. The palaces are richly endowed with things fulfilling all desires. They are beautified splendidly by parks and gardens. Some are made of silver and some of gold. Some are like the evening clouds (red) and some resemble the Kailasa mountain (white). All are lofty.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 348-349
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 348-349
Then all those sages (of Naimiga forest) refulgent like the Sun consecrated the sacred fire in their own hermitage. They thereafter devoted themselves to the worship of Mahe£vara by means of the purity of their inner soul mentally, verbally and physically.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 103-104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 103-104
These are the terms given by sages. A Parardha (? yeais) from the beginning of creation constitutes a Kalpa (?) of Brahma(only a day ) . A period extending as much also remains, at the end of which there is Pratisarga. Thus Para and Parardha have been (calculated) explained by me.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 133-135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 133-135
Above it is Bfhaspati (Jupiter) and above that is Sanaiicara (Saturn) . A hundred thousand Yojanas above Saturn shines the entire zone of the Seven Sages (Great Bear) . A hundred thousand Yojanas above the Seven Sages shines Dhruva (Pole star), son of Uttanapada. He is the main pivot of all stars in the heaven. He has the compact divine stellar aerial chariot.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 136-137
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 136-137
The height of the three worlds has been recounted by me in Yojanas. In the course of the Manvantaras, worldly Yajilas are performed for Devas by the people of different castes and stages of life. These Yajfias alone are conducive to the sustenance and stability of Devas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 156-157
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 156-157
He who sells the Vedas, he who blasphemes the Vedas, those who abuse or disrespect elders or hit them with wounding words and one who carnally approaches forbidden
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 296-297
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 296-297
After granting the boon of freedom from fear to all living beings, they had been fettered formerly by means of the fiery bonds. When (dispute arose with Dak$a) regarding his share in the Yajfia, that Yajila of Dak?a was completely destroyed sportfully by a single lion that had been released from bondage at the behest of I £vara after knowing that the wrath of the goddess has been incurred (by him).
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 1-6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 1-6
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 Vayu said : Those Brahmanas of acute discernment, who are of extra-ordinary good behaviour, who subsist on the residue of what is consigned to sacred Are in Homay and who maintain special piety, become the residents of Maharloka along with Devas. The fourteen Manus, the increasers of fame who had been glorified before, and who belong to the past, present and the future, are born here again and again along with sages, Devas, Gandharvas and Rak§asas and take up their duties in the Manvantarns. i n unr *•» it are mentioned for reference. The chapter is an epitome of Bhuvana. Kola, 39,7-12 847 Devas, Seven Sages, Manus and Pitys pass away gradually and resort to Maharloka along with the righteous Brahmanas, Ksatriyas and VaiSyas. They are accompanied by those who perform truthful actions, who are faithful and devoid of arrogance and who regularly maintain Vedic and Smarta rites and who maintain the rigorous discipline of Vardas and Airamas. Afterwards when the period of a Manvantara expires, they cease to operate in their offices (and go to Maharloka) . The Sages said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 20-21
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 20-21
By means of these three Vydhdras (utterances) Brahma created the worlds. Hence BhUh is remembered as Parthiva Loka (Earth) and firmament is remembered as Bhuvah. Svarloka is heaven. This is the conclusion in the Puranas. Agni (Fire-god) is the lord of Bhutas. Hence he is remembered as Bhutapati.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 100-102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 100-102
The number hundred they say is Paridfdha ( Pariurdha in Bd.P.) . A thousand is Paripadmaka. Thereafter the other numbers (each number is multiplied by ten to get the next number) are Ayuta, Niyuta, Prayuta, Arbuda, Nirbuda, Kharbuda , Kharva, Nikharva, Sahku, Padma, Samudra, (Antya), Madhyama, Pardrdha and Para . In calculation these are the eighteen digits.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 105-107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 105-107
As Brahma’s prowess is the greatest, his longevity th'e highest, (his power of) penance, strength, piety (or Dharma), learning, fortitude, knowledge, realization of Brahman and faculties such as omnipotence (aiivarya) etc. are of the highest magnitude, there is no living being who is greater than Brahma. He is established in the highest position, so he is the greatest of all objects. The greatest Brahma has been reckoned (calculated and explained) by me (as Para) • Half of Para is Pardrdha.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 11-12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 11-12
They call seven of them Kftas and the other seven Akftas. The seven worlds, enumerated as Bhuh etc. are the Krtas. The seven Akrtas are the Prakfta ones (created by
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 112-113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 112-113
Those expounders of Brahman asked MatariSvan (the Wind-god) : “O holy lord, we wish to hear precisely how far is Brahmaloka in so many Yojanas. What is the magnitude of Yojana and Krosa?”
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 209-210
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 209-210
Mahah, Jana, Tapah, Satya, Bhuta, Bhavya andBhava—all these worlds have been recounted by you. Please mention precisely what their difference is and what the distance between them is. On hearing these words of the sages of sublimated sexuality, Vayu, who has seen the real truth mentioned these facts to them. Vayu said :
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 212-214
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 212-214
The enlightened Rbhu, Sanatkumara and others who possess pure intellect, the Virajas ( those who are free from Rajoguna) free from sorrow, those excellent saintly men like Brahma himself who are never fading (always) full of delight, Yogins adhering to Brahman, and the sages Valakhilya and others—all these have observed the residence of the eternal lord from close quarters. That residence cannot be conceived or argued about. It makes good men contented. I too have observed it by remaining close at hand.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 241-242
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 241-242
Some lotuses resemble the wings of a bee; some are golden. Some are half black and half red. Their inner
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 255-257
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 255-257
In this abode of the three-eyed ' lord there is a statue of Vasanta (Spring) . The goddesses LaksmI, Sri, Klrti, Sobha and Sarasvati are present there in physical bodies (created through May&). These eternal goddesses endowed with beauty and fragrance are innumerable and of mutually dependent (complementary) qualities. They are the ornaments of all precious stones and source of the origin of loveliness and dalliance. The highly blessed goddesses divided themselves into a hundred crores and diligently wait upon the Lord with Uma.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 265-266
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 265-266
He lives with Nandin and the noble-souled Ganas of universal forms as well as Rudra-gaiias of equal exploits and liberal-mindedness. They resemble sons of fire. They have hideous faces with curved fangs as huge as the sacrificial posts. He is being respected and diligently worshipped by those people moving about in aerial chariots.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 267-268
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 267-268
He wears the garland of flowers of every season on his chest and inhales their fragrance. He is of a dark complexion
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 274-275
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 274-275
The first (or the head) female doorkeeper (portress) of the goddess, named Vijaya stands there shining splendidly after making obeisance to the lord. She is a blessed lady with four arms. She is very popular. She wears whitish garments. A sword hangs from her (waist). There is a great pearl necklace covering her chest. She shines like another goddess Sri. She is unequalled and great.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 143-144
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 143-144
The lower part extends to fortysix million five hundred thousand Yojanas. This lower halfconsists of movement (of stars, planets, etc.). In the upper half the movement
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 146-149
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 146-149
The following are the hells1 : Raurava, Rodha, Sahara, T&la, Taptakurhbha, Mahajvdla, Sabala, Vimocarta, Kpni, Krmibhakfa, L&l&bhakfa, VUarhsana, AdhahHras, Puyavaha, Rudhirdndha, Vaitarana, Krsna, Asipatravana, Agnijvdla , Mahdghora, SaihdarhSa> Svabhojana, Tamas, Kffnasutra, Loha, Asija, Apratiffha, Vicyafoa and others.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 282-283
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 282-283
Those kings who make gifts of gold to leading scholars, those householder Brahmanas who live at home expounding Brahman, those who perform their Vedic study and penance in secret and those who maintain themselves by gleaning (grains) —all these become the honoured councillors of the lord of Devas.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 288-292
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 288-292
(Defective verse) There are a thousand living (beings) created through Maya and fettered to eight pillars in that abode of the three-eyed lord. They have the excellent features of the lords of the quarters by having these attributes:
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 164-166
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 164-166
Learned men say that these (following) sinners fall into the hell Rudhirandhai a Brahmana who rears goats, sheep and buffaloes, handles wheels and banners or makes a livelihood with the sale of dyes and colours (or by staging plays etc.) ; a dealer in birds; he who performs Yajflas on behalf of all and sundry in the village; he who burns other men’s houses; he who poisons others ; he who makes a living by pimping and pandering; he who sells Soma juice; a drunkard; a flesh-eater; wilful slayer of animals; a slayer of buffaloes and deer; he who creates (imaginary) festivals; a tailor by profession; and one who is treacherous to one’s friends.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 169-170
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 169-170
Men who kill those who offer libations of honey, fall into Vaitarani. Insane persons, persons of dejected mind, those who are devoid of purity of conduct, persons of furious temperament, persons who make others miserable, persons given to deceitful ways, fall into the hell Adpatravana. Persons killing Urabhras (rams) or hunting deer, are cut, mutilated, dragged and pulled in a terrible manner in that hell.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 185-186
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 185-186
These two worlds on the top are devoid of any light whatsoever. Although they are like the other worlds, the sufferings in these two worlds by means of fiery piles (? ) are the worst. They take up bodies capable of experiencing these sufferings as a result of their previous actions. Intensity of suffering is common to all these worlds.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 187-188
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 187-188
The sufferings of the beings doomed to hell are innumerable. They undergo misery. When the sins have been exhausted, they are born again in the womb of lower animals or as Devas. Devas are stationed above and Narakas (beings doomed to hell) are stationed below.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 193-194
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 193-194
Mention completely the number of living beings
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 215-216
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 215-216
Since Isvara is so subtle as the atom, he can only be conceived by learned men. The following ten everlasting attributes are always present in Sankara — JfLana (perfect knowledge) , Vairdgya (detachment) , AUvarya ( overlordship or possession of mystic powers) , Tapas (penance), Satyam (truthfulness), Kfamd (forgiveness), Dkfti (fortitude), Draffttva
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 222-223
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 222-223
This is the highest point that can be reached. Beyond that no one can go. The eternal, uncountable, subtle Prakrtis supported by mutual Gunas exist there. Their attribute is to create the Kfetrajna termed Brahma who makes them function and is present there.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 224-226
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 224-226
It is in them that all these exist: the possessor of Prakrti, the subtle, supporting, the eternal one, the unproduced, great abode, the great atom, the great one lying down, the undying, the unimaginable, unembodied, the mental form, the manifestation, the disappearance, the maintenance and the blessing. Vidhi (Brahma) cannot be compared to anyone else. The great I $vara is like Paramanu. With his brilliance he makes this illuminated. He is beyond the darkness.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 233-34
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 233-34
It is surrounded by a massive gold rampart of solar splendour. It has brilliance of the mid-day Sun outshining the lustre of all others. It has four golden portals embellished with strings of pearls. The enclosures are well-constructed with bright golden adjuncts.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 238-240
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 238-240
The city shines much with scattered diamond dust. In the gardens and parks therein, there are divine lotuses which have the lustre of the autumnal Moon, which resemble the rising Sun, which are half white and half red and which are made of gold. With their stalks having the lustre of Marakata (emerald) gem they are of the size of the wheels of chariots. In fragrance, beauty and tenderness they are unequalled.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 247-248
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 247-248
There is a splendid golden palace in the middle of that excellent city of unequalled splendour. It is divine and it resembles the great Meru mountain. It is enveloped in gracious glory. It has a thousand ‘feet* (columns) . It is embellished all round with incomparable gems and jewels.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 249-254
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 249-254
Its splendour all round is increased by means of invaluable and incomparable gems. It is embellished in some sections with crystals, in some sections with lunar stones, in other sections with lapis lazuli, in some sections with shining gems resembling the Moon, in some with brilliant gems as beautiful as the rising Sun, in others with golden jewels refulgent like fire, in some sections with jewels shining with silver lustre, in other sections with blue sapphire gems and in some sections with firmly fixed diamonds. It was heightened in splendour by means of brilliant window's and ventilators of various sizes. It is decorated with festoons and flags shining like the rays of the Moon. Sounds of golden bells reverberate in it. Joy and revelry are ever present there. Its refulgence is heightened by the residences of Kinnaras, which have the shape and lustre of the evening clouds. Just as the mountain-lord Meru shines with its golden peaks, so also the palace shines with shining water currents all round abounding in golden flowers. 868 Vayu Pur&na The whole city shines with golden flags and banners. Similarly the lordly palace shines with its terraces and landing spots.
Worlds from Maharloka to Siva's City1 - Verse 269-270
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 100 · Verse 269-270
He stands with his right arm (hand) clasping the left arm (hand) and keeping both of them clinging to his side — the hand that has destroyed the enemies of Devas and has never exhausted by fatigue in battles. In his left hand shines the weapon Paftiga (a spear with a sharp edge). There also shines much his wonderful bow of ten colours, the twanging sound of which is very terrible. There is no other bow to equal its strength.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 1
Dissolution ofthe Universe SSto said : I shall now recount the process of dissolution (Praty&h&rd) a at the end of Para (one full day and night) of the self-born god Brahmi, when the period of existence of the Lord comes to a close.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 2
During the process of Pratydhdra, I $vara swallows the unmanifest ones 2 entirely and clearly ( vyaktam) in exactly the same manner as he does the subtle ones.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 10
When Rasa is absorbed by Tejas (fiery element) , the waters become merged in it. When the waters are thus absorbed, only Tejas is seen all round.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 11
The fire element, pervading everywhere, absorbs the waters. The entire universe is gradually filled up with flames of fire.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 12
When this (entire universe) is filled with flames, the flames spread on all sides, above and below. Vayu (the wind element) swallows up Rupa (colour or form) , the luminous quality of Jyotis (the fire element). The entire fire element merges in the cosmic air, like the flame of lamp in the great wind.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 13
When the Rfipa Tanm&tra (the essential quality) is dissolved, Vibhavasu (the element of Fire) becomes bereft of Rupa ( colour) . Tejas then subsides. The great Tejas is then blown off by Vayu.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 14
When the entire universe thus becomes bereft of light, the element of Tejas having merged in Vayu, the element of Vayu resorts to the source of its origin.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 15
It shakes everything above, below and the sides in all the ten quarters. Then AkdSa (Ether) absorbs the quality of Vayu, viz. Sparia (Touch) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 16
The element of Vayu subsides and the open firmament alone remains, sans colour, sans taste, sans touch and sans smell. It has ho physical body as well.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 17
The great circular hole, the Ak&ga, characterised by its quality of sound, shines filling everything with its sounds.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 18
The Sabda-chsiraiC terised Aka$a envelops everything and
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 40
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 40
19-30 m remains (steady). Then Bhutddi (the Cosmic Ego) absorbs the the quality of sound belonging to it.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 41
Then the attachment for the sustenance of those residing (in meditation) in Atman recedes and they begin to see defects therein of their contemporaries.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 44
Now they dwell in the Atman alone. They are quiescent and endowed with ( true) vision. All of them are pure, free from blemish and in conscious or unconscious stage.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 45
It is proclaimed that they attain complete absolution there itself and they do not return to Samsara since they are devoid of Gunas (state of nirgunatva) and the sense of identity with the body (nir&tmatva) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 51
The merits and demerits of living beings that have been stabilised in Prakrti, are declared to lie unmanifested. The same merits and demerits (in different situations) join this body or the next.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 52
Dharma and Adharma (virtue and sin) are merely two qualities of creatures. They flourish in the form of the body along with the organs of sense ( Karana ) of creatures.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 53
The sentient Gunas (i.e. Sattva etc.) presided over by K?etrajfia get dissolved during the primary creation and secondary creation in the world. The creatures come into contact or get separated from their Karanas (organs of activity) and they move about (i.e. undergo worldly existence and suffering).
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 54
The Vjrttis ( proclivities, causes of activities) are threefold according as they are of the nature of Sattva, Rajas or Tamas. They function on being presided over (and activised) by Puru§a.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 55
The (attribute) Sattva of the divine nature is conducive to attain the upper part (heaven) and Tamas is of the nature of (falling off) to the lower part (hell) . The activiser of the two, in the middle is Rajas which moves about repeatedly in this world.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 58
All living creatures do not understand the reality due to their being overwhelmed by Tamas. But not realising the Tattva (Reality) , they are fettered in three ways.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 59
He is bound by three types of bondages; (i) Prdkfta Bandha (bondage of Prakfti) (ii) Vaikdrika Bandha (bondage of its evolutes) (iii) Bondage called Dakfina (a technical term in theSankhya System for the third bondage) . And being bound thus ; the creature turns round and round here (in Samsara) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 62
The cessation of attachment (Rdga) and hatred ( Dvesa) is called knowledge. Ignorance is the root-cause of Tamas. Rajas has two-fold Karman (the auspicious and inauspicious) as its result. The resumption of the physical body once again is the result of Karmas. Thus great misery begins to function.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 63
The various sins committed by ears, eyes, skin, tongue and nose are the causes of the rebirth and misery.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 64
A man with a craving is said to be a Bdla (an immature or ignorant person) . As a result of actions committed by himself, the individual soul goes round and round there only (in the Samsara) like the bull yoked to the oil-pressing machine.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 65
Hence it is taught that gross ignorance is the cause of all miseries. Realising that it is the sole enemy one shall endeavour to acquire knowledge.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 66
One renounces ( tyajate•) everything by perfect knowledge. As a result of renunciation the intellect becomes detached; one becomes pure as a result of detachment; the pure one becomes liberated by means of Sattva Guna.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 67
Henceforth I shall explain Rdga (passion and attachment) that overwhelms living beings. Due to this attachment, mmmmrnm—————— ^ •Reading in A. *vijayati* in our text is rather confusing. 884 Vayu Pur&ga all living beings become indulgent in worldly pleasures in spite of themselves.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 68
Attachment is undesirable and calamitous inasmuch as it yields pleasure, sufferings and dejection. Suffering is due to the misery that befalls (when the desired object is not acquired ) and the recollection of (previously experienced) happiness.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 69
It is the attachment to worldly pleasures that is declared as the cause of births. In all the physical worlds beginning with Brahma and ending with the immobile beings, this attachment alone is the cause of birth and that is the result of ignorance. Hence one shall avoid ignorance.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 72
There are various kinds of tortures in remaining (or taking birth) among the six kinds of lower animals. There is complete obstruction in the matter of cause and object of knowledge (7).
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 73
The entire non-attainment of Aifvaiya (glory and prosperity) is in the nature of Pratighdta (obstacle) (to the desires) . Thus the four types of Tamasa proclivities of the living beings etc. have been recounted.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 76
Bondage is for one who is fettered to it ( the worldy existence) and liberation is for one who is released therefrom. When the worldly existence recedes, the liberated soul is released even from the Linga Sarira (the subtle frame or body consisting of Pranas, subtle sense organs etc.).
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 77
Devoid of any Sprhbandha (contact) and in a state of being unconscious (of the external world), he abides in his own
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 78
Thus the characteristic features of perfect knowledge and liberation have been succinctly explained. That liberation is declared by those who see truth.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 85
One should practice non-hatred and absence of attachment to the five Vifayas (objects of sensual enjoyment) of both divine and human nature, after seeing the defects therein.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 88
Due to the chilliness, the virulently excited Vayu (life breath) pierces the centres of Pranas (vital airs), cuts off vulnerable parts of the body and rises up.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 89
It is the breath stationed in the abodes of vital airs of all living beings. By contraction, Jfiana (consciousness and knowledge) becomes covered up and the activities are enshrouded.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 90
The Jiva ( the individual soul) being bereaved of the supporting body, is induced by its own actions committed before. It then dislodges the Pranas from the eight limbs.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 91
(In the end) abandoning the body, it ceases to have breathing activity. Being abandoned by the vital airs thus, the person is called “Dead”. glow-worm in his hand and goes about here and there he too is visible in its light. He who kills it, though a carrier (of the glow-worm) ceases to be a carrier (leader) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 95
All the eight Prakrtis mentioned before should be known in order, beginning with Avyakta (the Unmanifest) and ending with Bhutas (Elements). These are called the dissolution of the Prakrtis.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 96
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 96
Those who follow the rigorous discipline of the four castes and stages of life and those who do not go contrary to the injunctions of the scriptures are called Siffas ( the eminent and the distinguished) . The practice and adherence of the discipline of Vargas and Adramas is conducive to the attainmcnt of the abodes of the Devas (i.e. Heaven). i
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 97
The eight groups of Devas (and their abodes) are those
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 103
After realising categories ending with Avyakta (the Unmanifest) and what is presided over by the Kfetrajna, he becomes pure and becomes liberated through knowledge.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 107
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 107
Due to knowledge he becomes bnlightened and pure of the four Daids (conditions) • He follows the Prakrti. They say that Prakrti is the reality, while Vikdras (its evolutes) are unreal. The reading tvaviti Sv&napdnafca is obscure. Bd. P. v. 78 reads khddatai cdnnapdn&ni ‘Siddhas see. ..even as they take food, drinks, enter different yonis.9 888 Vayu Purdna *
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 108
Its Sad-bhdva (apparent? existence) should be known as Anfta (unreal) . Sadbhdva ( State of being existent) is called Satya (Reality). Satya (Brahman) is without name and form.1 They called Kfetrajfla 2 as possessing name and form.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 109
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 109
Because he knows ( thoroughly) the Kfetra (the field i.e. the body) he is called Kfetrajfla, Kfetrajfla is auspicious because of the perception of Kfetra.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 110
Ksetrajfla is remembered. Hence it is mentioned as Kfetra by those who know it. Kfetra is seen to be without intelligence but Kfetrajfla is always endowed with intelligence.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 111
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 111
Those who know Kfetra call it so because of its Kfayana (destruction) , Katana (being created), Ksatatrana (protection from wound), Bhojyatva (state of being what is eaten or enjoyed ) and Vifayatva (state of being the object ) •
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 112
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 112
All categories beginning with Mahat, ending with Vtiefa possess variety of forms and they are characterised as Vikdra (an evolute, change). Hence they are peculiar {Vilahfatfa) . Hence verily Aksara (imperishable) approaches the Kfara (perishable) 8.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 113
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 113
That evolute ( Vikdra) is called Kfara as it wastes away and perishes. 4
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 114
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 114
Happiness, misery, delusion are called Bhojya (that which is to be experienced) . It is Vtfaya (object of enjoyment) as it is insentient. That which has the opposite quality 6 is remembered as Vibhu,
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 115
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 115
It is called Akfara (imperishable) for the following reasons : It does not waste away ( na ksiyate) • It does not perish {na kfarati) . Evolutes spread from it. It is not diminished.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 116
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 116
Since it lies in Pur (puri anuiete) it is called Puru$a. The term Purusa is derived also as follows: Since it is Pvrapra* tyayika—that is the Pratyayi (the knower) of the Pura (Body) , it is called so.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 119
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 119
Since he is very pure, he cannot be indicated specifically. Since he is full of bliss, it is of equal vision. Since he is the cause {Karin ) ofAtmapratyaya (the knowledge of Atman), no causal expression applies to it2 (?) It can be imagined or inferred. Those who perceive thus are not deluded.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 120
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 120
When he sees the knower who is quiescent in regard to all objects, who is of the nature of Vision, and who is the only one to be pointed out among the visible and invisible objects, his emancipation (uplift) takes place.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 123
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 123
The causal Atman controls that Atman (the individual soul) by means of his own self. He abides in the Prakrti, in its cause and in his own Atman.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 126
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 126
On realizing the unsullied Ksetrajfia, there is no further return to Saihsara. It is called Avacya (inexpressibe) because it cannot be described by means of 'logic or by arguments it cannot be grasped.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 127
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 127
It is (called) Apratarkya (that which cannot be argued about) because it cannot be conceived. After attaining that
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 131
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 131
At its end, it consciously resorts to the Adhiffh&na (substratum) . Their mutual contact is known as being brought about by Sddharmya and Vaidharmya (similarity and dissimilarity). The Sarhyoga ( contact) of the great Puru$a is beginningless.*
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 132
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 132
As long as creation and subsidiary creation last Prakrti keeps Puru$a restrained and stays: At the outset it functions unintelligently but in favour of it. Its function is for the sake of Puru?a. 9 as well as by I §vara. But it is beginningless and endless. Prakrti approaches the Universe even while terrifying it with the feeling of identification.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 134
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 134
Thus the third creation of Prakrti characterised by Hetu (cause) has been recounted. One who strictly adheres to it becomes liberated as mentioned by poets (seers) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 135
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 135
Thus three types of dissolution have been recounted to you in detail as well as in proper order. What shall I explain further? *After slightly correcting obvious mistakes, with the help ofBd. P. 109.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 56-57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 56-57
In all the worlds, within all the living beings these three types of emotional activities are the original causes of the nature of Gunas. One who knows need not entertain much doubt about this. Urged by(?) Avidya,1 activities are pursued by men and they derive meritorious, sinful or noncommittal goals through these three. t
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 60-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 60-61
These are the three types of bondage due to ignorance. The following are the usual defects (due to them) —Seeing permanence in what is transcient; perception of happiness in what actually is the cause of misery; feeling of possessiveness in what does not belong to one ; and decisive knowledge of purity in what is impure. Those who have these mental defects have the defects of knowledge through misapprehension.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 70-71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 70-71
If one does not accept the words of sages as authority nor has regard for good manners as practised by virtuous and respectable men; if one is opposed to the discipline of (four) castes and stages in life; and if a man is antagonistic to wise men and scriptural injunctions—that is the cause of rebirth in lower species.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 74-75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 74-75
The mind can be considered mainly Sattvic if the Sattvic traits are evinced. Tattvas can be comprehended only after viewing them in accordance with reality. And the knowledge of the multiplicity (? difference) of Sattva Guna and K?etrajfias is the perfect knowledge. It is said that Yoga originates from perfect knowledge.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 8-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 8-9
The waters of great velocity and loud report spread throughout the entire universe and stay by awaiting destruction ( ?) • The special attribute of the waters (Rasa—taste) becomes merged in Jyotis (fiery element). At the destruction of the subtle element Rasa, the waters too get dissolved.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 81-82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 81-82
The liberated souls do not experience misery caused by the obstacle to the worldly objects of desired melody etc. These eight things caused by Prakyti adhere to the Ksetrajfias. They are called Gunas and Mdtras (the three Gunas and the five Tanm&tras) . Henceforth I shall explain detachment, arising from the sight of faults.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 86-87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 86-87
When the attachment to worldly objects of pleasure becomes firm, he becomes able to see defects and blemishes entirely. At the time of the journey1 (i.e. at the time of death) the heat in the body becomes virulent due to conditioning causes
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 93-94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 93-94
The third, viz. the elimination of thirst or covetousness is spoken as the characteristic of liberation. It is the (result of) observation of defects in five objects of sensual pleasure such as sound and others. Absence of hatred, absence of intense attachment, avoidance of pleasure and agony (about objects of pleasure)—these are the dissolutions of the eight Prakrtis (primary essences which evolved the whole Universe).
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 48-50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 48-50
Dharma and Adharma, penance, perfect knowledge, the auspicious, the inauspicious, truth, falsehood, superiority, inferiority, happiness, sorrow, likes, dislikes—all these are mere attributes of one who has gone* (i.e. who has attained salvation). *Prapatlcastham in Bd. P. v. 26 'current in the worldly existence* is logically a better reading. 882 Vayu Purina Whatever is meritorious and sinful, auspicious and inauspicious is regarded as the nature of Gunas of the (spiritually) wise who are devoid of (attachment to) sense organs—all merits and demerits are stabilised in Prakrti. It is the Prakrti which is the source of origin. ( Merit and demerit) are deposited in the nature of embodied beings.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 46-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 46-47
Thus the process of dissolution by the Self-born Brahma through Prakrti has been recounted. In this Prasarhyama (final curbing and restraint) the Karovas (organs of activity) of all living beings differ. Thus is the curbing of the Tattvas ( Principles) along with that of the Karanas. This Tattoaprasarhyama is remembered as capable of repetition. Suta said :
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 98-102
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 98-102
Those who stay in those abodes do not experience the misery due to the obstacle to the achievement of such desired objects as sweet melody etc. These are the eight Prakfta forms in order. They come into contact with the KfetrajHas. They are of the nature of the three Gunas and five Tanmdtras. People do not see with their eyes the clouds distinct from the water therein in the course of the rainy season. (Similarly ordinary people do not see the individual soul. They can only infer.) The Siddhas, however see it like this by means of their divine vision. The soul takes all kinds of bodies such as those of Brahmanas and those of Candalas*. Thus he moves about in a certain order up and down as well as in the sides (as a result of his own Karmans). He is called by these various names, all synonymic, viz. Jiva (individual soul), Prdna (vital air), Lihga (the symbol), Kdrana (cause). In both manifest and unmanifest (worlds) he is an authority.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 3-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 3-4
sThis activity of re-absorption of creations begins even as the Kalpas have not fully expired. This terribly critical period sets in at the closing period of the tenure of the office of the Manu named Druma (?) towards the end of Kaliyuga then. The entire creation merges in the apratyaksa (the invisible i.e. the unmanifest) . It is called annihilation.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 79-80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 79-80
The first one is the separation from worldly impressions, thanks to perfect knowledge. The second one is due to destruction of passion (passionate attachment) whereby the liberated soul attains Kaivalya, because even the Lihga Sarlra (the subtle inner body) is absent. Through Kaivalya he becomes Niranjana (unsullied). By not being sullied, he becomes Suddha (pure). In this state of liberation there is no guide or leader. The third type of cause of liberation is by the destruction of Tffnd (thirst) (for enjoyment) .
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 5-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 5-7
When that period of ‘great washing off’ begins to function,4 when the withdrawal of the creation is imminent, elements gross and subtle (BhUtas and Tanm&tras) are destroyed* All evolutes beginning with Mahat and ending with Vi&e$a bereferred.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 42-43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 42-43
Then their ( sense of) detachment is aroused and it dispels their Atma-v&da (egotism). Bhojya (object of enjoyment) and Bhoktjtva (the state of being the enjoyer) — through this they comprehend Sams&ra. They have been Kfetrajfias due to their vision of their separateness. Then the residents of Brahmaloka (see the multiplicity of individuals but) they are beyond the cause of Prakrti.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 124-125
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 124-125
He exists. He does not exist. He is he or he is another. He is here or he is hereafter. He has oneness or separateness. He is K§etrajfia or Purusa. He possesses Atman or he is devoid of Atman. He is sentient or non-sentient. He is a doer or non-doer. He is the enjoyer or he is only the enjoyed.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 128-130
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 128-130
When the Ksetrajfia is free from Gunas, when it is pure, quiescent, unsullied, exhausted, devoid of both happiness and misery, when it is checked and attains calmness and when it becomes Nirdtmaka (devoid of ego ?) , there is neither V&cyatva (state of being expressed) nor Avdcyatva (the state of not being expressed) (?) These two, annihilation and creation are manifest and unmanifest. Puruga creates and swallows (the entire world) . Everything functions again with the Ksetrajfia presiding over.
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 121-122
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 121-122
After having realised this great Being, the perfect knower attains quiescence (calmness). He, the perfect knower, does not see the separateness in the effect, cause, the physical objects of intellect etc., that is in contact or severed, and him who is dead or alive. 3
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 117-118
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 117-118
He is other than what can be called existent, nonexistent, bound, liberated, mobile, stable. As he is devoid of any cause, he cannot be specified (by any of these terms). 1
Dissolution ofthe Universe - Verse 104-106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 101 · Verse 104-106
When the truth is realized, the principle that was obscure comes out. But in different bodies that have completely ceased to exist, the Kdrana ( the individual soul) differs from the Avyakta and the Jndnin. One who is completely liberated from the body in the form of Gunas as well as Prana etc. does not take up another body, just as sprout never comes out when seed is burnt.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 5
After having thus propitiated and honoured Suta, all the great sages, the performers of the Satra ( sacrifice) asked him about the process of creative function. 8
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 8
On being thus requested, Suta Lomahargana again began to narrate the process of creation. This chapter corresponds to Bd.P. 3.4.4. References are to verse nunbers therein. ,
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 9
“I shall recount to you how the creation functions (again) . The order of the creation should be known (to occur) as (it took place) before.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 10
I shall mention what is seen and what can be inferred. I shall mention cogent arguments. From it (the principle of creative function), all words recede without reaching it along with the mind (i.e. the mind cannot conceive it, the words cannot express it).
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 11
Just as the unmanifest is invisible and incomprehensible, (the objects of creation too) are invisible and incomprehensible. When the Vikdra * (evolutes) become dissolved they are seen nowhere. The Gunas attain equilibrium and the created things recede.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 12
Pradhana stands on a similar footing with Purusas. The Dharmas and the Adharmas of living beings too merge in Avyakta (the Unmanifest).
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 13
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 13
Their Dharma of the nature of Sattva gets settled in the Guna of Sattva, while Adharma of the nature of Tamas (darkness) abides in the Guna Tamas.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 14
These two Gunas are devoid of distinction when the Gunas are in the state of equilibrium. In all the functions of Pradhana the activities will be backed by the intellect.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 15
The Ksetrajfia will preside over those Gunas without the (intermediary) intellect. Thus the Pura (physical body) will be attained through Abhimdna ( the act of identification) .
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 16
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 16
When it becomes necessary to function both1 the K?etra and Ksetrajfia begin to interact mutually ; -they become united together in the relationship of Bhojya (that which has to be enjoyed) and Bhoktf (the enjoyer) .
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 17
The only refuge for them is the Avyakta. Stabilised in the state of equilibrium, the group of Gunas become presided over by the Ksetrajfia (at the time of the beginning of creation) and then their equilibrium is upset.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 18
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 18
Then both Ksetra and Ksetrajfia reach the state of
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 41
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 41
19-28 893 Vydkta (manifestation). Sattva (Gu$a) presided over by Ksetrajila will produce Vikdra (evolutes) .
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 42
All the residents of the Naimi?a forest, the performers of the Satra went to heaven after taking the ablution, Avabhrtha on the conclusion of the sacrifice.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 43
O excellent Brahmana, in the same manner you will also go to heaven at the end of your life after performing the various kinds of sacrifices and taking the Avabhrtha bath in the end.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 50
Eulogising those Prajapatis, the famous noble-souled lords of earth9 s he attains the status of Brahman.1
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 52
He who extols the fame of the lords of Manvantaras, of the Devas and sages endowed with enormous wealth and splendour, is released from all sins. He shall attain great merit.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 53
A scholar who always narrates this on every festive occasions, shakes off his sins, conquers heaven and becomes capable of being merged in Brahman.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 54
If one at the time of Sraddha recites a section of this (Purana) to Brahmanas, it ultimately passes on to Pitrs bestowing everything desired and everlasting benefit.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 55
The word Purana is derived thus: purd ananti itipuranam, i.e. that which has been established in ancient times. He who knows this derivation becomes liberated from all sins.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 58
Brahma handed over to MatarUvan1 (Wind-god) this sacred text of the ancient Purana which dispels all sins, which is holy and meritorious and which is conducive to fame.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 59
From him it was acquired by U£anas, and Bfhaspati secured it from him. Thereafter, Bfhaspati narrated it to Savitf.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 60
Savitr recounted it to Mjtyu and Mptyu handed it over to Indra. Indra narrated it to Vasigtha and he taught it to Sarasvata. A Kgatriya who studies this has inexhaustible fruit (benefits). (7) In this world, he get excellent reputation. He becomes victorious (in battles). He gets the happiness of begetting sons and having grandsons. After death, he will dwell in Svarga ( Heaven ). (8) If a non-Sudra ( Sudra, if the Avagraha [S] in adhlyaU'JQdrab be a misprint) teaches it or narrates it repeatedly, the goddess of Wealth stays permanently in his house. This is true (definitely) , true and not otherwise.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 61
Sarasvata handed it over to Tridh&man; Tridh&man gave it to Saradvan. Saradvan taught Trivi$fa and he gave it to Antarik§a.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 62
Antarik§a gave it to Varsin and he gave it to Trayyaruna. Trayyaruna taught it to Dhanafljaya and he gave it to Krtaiijaya.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 63
Trnafljaya got it from Kjtafijaya and he gave it to Bharadvaja. Bharadvaja gave it to Gautama and he handed it over to Niryantara.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 64
Niryantara narrated it to Vajafiravas. He handed it over to Soma£usma, who gave it to Tjnabindu.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 65
Trnabindu narrated it to Daksa and Daksa taught Sakti. Even as he was in the womb, ParaSara heard this from Sakti.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 66
O excellent Brahmanas, Jatukarna learnt this from Para$ara. From him holy lord Dvaipayana got it. From Dvaipayana this was secured by me. Sdrhiapdyana said:
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 67
Thus the words uttered by Brahma, the first preceptor, were mentioned by me to my son Amitabuddhi (of unmeasured intellect) ; it is narrated orally by (a line of preceptors) of whom Brahma was the first.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 68-70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 68-70
Preceptors should be earnesdy bowed down to by learned men. This story is conducive to wealth, fame and longevity. It is meritorious and achieves all objects (of desire). It destroys sins. This must always be regularly listened to by BrMimarias. This sacred story should not be mentioned to an impure person, a sinner, nor to a disciple who has not put in at least a year’s disciplined student life. Nor should it be mentioned to one who never pays heed, nor to one who is not a scholar, nor to one who has no son, nor to one who is inimical.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 71-73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 71-73
With great mental purity, I bow down to Brahma,1 the first Mahe£vara whose source of origin, they say, is Avyakta Purufa shows that it is a Saiva Pur&ga. The MaAgalSearaQa of this Purina pays obeisance to Lord Siva.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 6-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 6-7
“O highly intelligent Suta, how does creation reappear? To us who ask you, please narrate how the creation begins again, when the bonds have dissolved, when all the Gunas have attained the state of equilibrium, when everything is enveloped in darkness, when the groups of Vikdras (created beings) have become inactive and stationed in the unmanifest Atman and when all the K?etrajflas have attained Sdyujya (identity) with Brahman.”
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 46-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 46-47
He narrated it to the sages after going to their Satra in the Naimiga forest. It is due to his favour, O excellent sages, that the story of the origin and dissolution of the living
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 56-57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 56-57
Those men of the three higher castes who listen to this Purana and turn their attention to virtuous activities, rejoice in heaven for as many crores of years as there are hairpores in the skin. After attaining Sdyujya (absorption) with Brahman they rejoice along with Devas.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 48-49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 48-49
The scholarly Brahmana who listens to or narrates or teaches this ancient Itihdsa rejoices in the worlds of Mahendra for eternal years.1 After attaining Sdyujya with Brahman along with Brahma he becomes liberated.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 44-45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 44-45
The Wind-god himself who is engaged in the welfare of the worlds, has narrated this popular Pur&na consisting of the four Padas8 (sections) , viz. Prakriyd is the first section, where the story is taken up (the other sections are) Anusaftga, Upodghata and Upa&athhdra.
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg - Verse 1-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 102 · Verse 1-4
Recreation of the Cosmic Egg The Sages said : O Suta, a great narrative has been recounted by Your Holiness.1 You have narrated the wonderful deeds of all subjects along with Manus, of Devas along with sages, of Pitfs, Gandharvas, Bhutas (goblins), PiSacas (ghosts), serpents, Rak$asas, Daityas, Danavas, Yak§as and birds. Their Vidhisupported decision of their Dharmas and their excellent and fine births have been narrated in wonderful stories. Being narrated to us in your sweet voice ( or in charmingly polished words) , O son of Suta, it rendered pleasure to our ears and minds for ever till the end of the creation of living beings.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 42
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 42
16-22 901
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 43
There is nothing greater than the Aksara (indestructible Brahman) . That is the Acme. That is the great goal. So it is explained in the Vedas, when (they are) closely pondered over.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 53
He sports in the world called Goloka which is Brahman itself, the Cit alone, free from difference and Guptas. I have heard it so.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 54
There is nothing greater than He as mentioned in Nigamas and Agamas. Still the Vedas say that he is beyond and greater than Aksara,
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 55
The lord who is the resident of Goloka is called greater than Aksara. Who is this always spoken by the Vedas as beyond even that ?
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 56
How is the special meaning, that which is indicated by the words of the Vedas to be known? Is the text of the Veda to be interpreted otherwise as it implies more than recorded in words ( ?)
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 57
Vyasa, the son of Satyavatl, became doubtful as to the meaning of the Sruti. He pondered over it for a long time. He could not understand it precisely. Suta said :
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 58
Even after deliberating ( long) the sage did not arrive at the decisive meaning of the Vedic passage. The Veda is Narayana himself, where even great sages (poets) become confounded.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 59
Still he underwent great distress of the heart. Then he thought: * Whom shall I approach ? What shall I do ?
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 67
The pollen dust particles rose up and rendered all the quarters fragrant. The divine golden cave of very great splendour was there (in such a forest).
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 68
The sage entered that cave. After attaining full control over his mind, posture and urge for food, he meditated on the four Vedas with great concentration.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 74
Their joints consisted of the Antahstha (semi-vowel) letters. They were throbbing with Vaikhari speech. He saw (the city of) Mathura marked in their lotus-like hearts.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 75
Indeed that is the holy centre of the manifestation of Lord Hari himself. He saw (the holy place) Kaffl in the middle
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 76
He saw the city of Kaftci in the region of their penis ; the city of Avanfl in the navel region ; the city of Dvaraka in the region of the neck and the city of Prayaga in the region of Pr&na (vital air) .
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 77
To their left and right flowed the rivers Gang& and Yamuna. In the middle flowed the river Sarasvati itself. The holy centre of Gaya was in the facial region.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 78
The excellent holy centre of Prabhasa was in the middle of the neck and the chin. He saw the hermitage of Badarya^rama in their Brahmarandhra (cerebral aperture)*
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 79
The holy seats of Paundravardhana (Pandua) (Malda District) and Nepala were seen in the two eyes. The seat named Purnagiri was seen on the forehead.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 80
The holy seat ( Pi^ha) of Mathura was seen in the neck. The seat of Kaftci was stationed in the hips. The Pitha of Jalandhara was seen in the region of the breasts.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 81
The Pitha called Bhj*gu was in the region of the ears; the city of Ayodhya was in the cup of the nose. The holy centre Brahmya was stationed in the cerebral aperture; the holy centre Saiva was in the partition on the crown of the head.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 82
The holy centre Sakta was situated on the tip of the tongue. The holy Vai?nava centre was in the lotus of the heart ; the holy centre of the Sun was situated in the region of the eyes and all Bauddha (Buddhistic) holy centres were stationed in the shadows.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 83
He saw the Sautramani Yajfia in the region of the neck; the Pasubandha in the chest. He saw the Vajapeya sacrifice in the region of the buttocks and the Agnihotra in the mouth (? face) . •
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 84
He saw Ajvamedha in the region of the buttocks and Naramedha (human sacrifice) in the belly. He saw Raj asuya in the region of the head and Avasathya in the lower lip.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 87
They had the divine brilliance of Brahman; they were blazing like the descending (rays of) the Sun and the shooting flames of fire. They had the appearance of crores of Moons (put together) . On seeing them, the sage Kr$na (Dvaipayana) became greatly struck with wonder.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 88
He got up suddenly and prostrated himself (before them), while saying repeatedly : “I am contented. I have achieved my object (in life) .
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 89
Since, O holy Sires, you have been visible to me, my birth is fruitful today. My mind is satisfied. My life (longevity) has become fruitful today.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 90
Whatever there is whether worldly or divine, whatever is worth knowing whether past, present or future is not unknown to you.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 91
You all are not the mere instructors of the path of action. Even if you show the path of action, it is only to restrict the haphazard actions of those who are passionate.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 92
Your words of injunction and prohibition regarding the status of Brahman and the unreality of the universe are not based on attachment which is unreal. They are binding as the injunctions and prohibitions (?)
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 93
Hence the objects such as heaven etc. mentioned by yourselves have been censured by you, saying that they are of a perishable nature, while the truth is being explained by you, the benefactors of the worlds.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 94
By teaching the path of action and the path of knowledge to different individuals according to their capacity and eligibility, the world has certainly been saved by you whose person is constituted of the revealed word of the supreme Brahman.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 95
Hence I would like to ask you, should you be kind and merciful (towards me). With regard to those whose minds are filled with desires only, the fruit ordained for their rites is Svarga (heaven). ,96. To those men who have dedicated their minds and souls to l£a (the Lord), the fruit of the action performed is the
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 97
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 97
Salvation is the identity with Brahman which is Existence, Knowledge and Bliss. When it is realized whatever is done or left undone, everything comes to an end.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 98
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 98
It is unattached. It is the firmament of knowledge of the nature of wisdom unobscured by Maya. It is free from desire. It is steady (immovable), pure and devoid of Gunas. It is proclaimed to be all-pervading.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 99
When products (the created beings, the world) arc being destroyed, Brahman (the unchangeable) does not perish, just as the Sun retains its splendour while the whole world becomes plunged in blinding darkness.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 100
It is with the brilliance of the Sattd (the existent Brahman) that the universe is illuminated, in the same way as a piece of iron is ignited by the solar crystal or Arani produces fire.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 101
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 101
It manifests in the form of Jiva (the individual soul), Isvara (godhead) etc. and lo ! in the form of the universe too ! When everything is dissolved the firm, motionless Brahman alone remains . must be so. Still I have a desire to know something and have a doubt in my mind.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 103
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 103
Is there anything greater than this or not ? O blessed ones, please tell it, as you have the vision of reality.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 104
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 104
The listening to that alone shall be conducive to the success and fruitfulness of my life.” When Vyasa, the sinless son of Satyavatl, said thus the Nigama (Vedas) exclaimed ‘very good, quite right*, and replied to him: a Vedas said :
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 105
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 105
Very well, O highly intelligent one. You are Vipjtu, the Atman of all embodied ones. Though unborn, you take up birth and desire to bless the worlds.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 106
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 106
Otherwise why should you be fettered by the worldly Karmans? It does not affect you. You are untouched for ever by the divine Maya that hides perfect knowledge. 910 Vayu Purdtia
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 69-73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 69-73
Even as he was meditating, three hundred years passed and then the four Vedas of beautiful appearance1 stood in front of him. Their eyes were resplendent like the petals of the lotus. Their heads were embellished with matted hair like coronets. Sacred Ku£a grass was held in the fists of their lotus-like hands. Their shoulders were adorned with deer skin. The splendour of their mouths was heightened by means of the sixteen Svara (vowel) sounds intersprsed with Pranaua (Om) • Their hands with five fingers to each were constituted by the letters of the guttural and the palatal classes of consonants. Their right legs were constituted by the labial class consonants and the left legs consisted of the letters of the dental. The sides of their belly were constituted of intermediate and last consonants (of each group). The letter Na constituted their navels. Their backs were refulgent (The letters ending with Ka constituted their backs ) . The letter Ma was their stomach. The letters Yay Ray La and Va were their tied up hair (tresses). Agnibija ( the seed-like Mantra of Agni) shone in their right shoulders. The Dhara ( Bija) (the seed-like Mantra of the earth ) was their neck and the Bhrta (? Mantra) shone on their (left) shoulders.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 63-66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 63-66
The forest was resonant with the chirping sounds of the birds among the groves of the different trees and creepers. It was devoid of the sufferings due to hunger, thirst, fear, anger, distress and dejection. Ponds and tanks beautified with lotuses abounded there. Their banks were set with golden slabs on which the birds moved about. It was served by the winds wafting the fragrance from the lotuses. It was devoid of beasts of prey. It was frequented by animals having auspicious nature. The place was devoid of crowds of people. It was embellished Vayu Purdna with pleasing groves of divine creepers. The chirping sounds of parrots, doves and intoxicated cuckoos were very pleasing.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 60-62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 60-62
I do not see anyone in this world who is omniscient and who sees everything.’ After not knowing anyone in the world who could clear his doubts he went to a cave in Meru and performed a great penance. There was a beautiful forest there. Although there was blinding darkness within, the rocks shed a golden brilliance everywhere.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 44-52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 44-52
I have heard this from the Vedas with whose help he became cognisable. Also that Lord Kr«na is that supreme man (Purusa) . l He is abiding in the form of Atman in that Ak$ara Atman (imperishable soul) . He is of the form of the mass of Bliss, the embodiment of Ananda (bliss and felicity). He takes interest in divine sports in the midst of the cowhcrdesses. He is embellished with a crown decorated with peacock plumes and studded with shining gems. He shines with the two earrings having the brilliance of lightning. His eyes beautiful like the Khaiijarita (birds) move up to (are longish up to) the ears. He indulges in dalliance with the beloved cowherdesses in every flower-grove. He wears a divine yellow garment. He has smeared himself with sandal paste. He fascinates the cowherdesses with the notes of his flute sprinkled with the nectar oozing out of his lips. He is the Cidananda (the bliss of knowledge). He suppresses the arrogance of Ananga (Cupid) (by means of his beauty) . He is a past-master in the arts of love of crores of Kamas. He is as pure as the rays of crores of Moons. Bees and deer surround him. Round his neck with three lines a diamond necklace shines with beads interspersed. To control cows from straying away, he runs about here and there on the high banks of Yamuni in the jungle ofTamala trees and trees of Kadamba, Campaka, A£oka and Parijata that appear very beautiful. It (the forest) is full of the chirping sounds of cuckoos, parrots, doves and peacocks. He is particularly fond of sporting with Radha.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 3-11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 3-11
You have clearly narrated Matsya Puranaa containing fourteen thousand verses; the Bhavijya Purdna containing an equal number of verses with five hundred more ; the beautiful used by A. The very fact that it comes after Phala&ruti and formal completion of the Puraga shows its supplementary nature.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 109-110
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 109-110
Like the fragrance of a flower or its taste (juice) it is the Atman of the Atman. Know that it is the ultimate form. This has been experienced by us when the dissolution pertaining to Prakrti took place. It is that which is beyond the Akfara (the indestructible) . It is the supreme Rasa alone. It is beyond all words of expression. We are of the forms of words and hence incompetent to express it specifically.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 85-86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 85-86
He saw Dakginagni on the upper lip and the Garhapatya (fire) in the mouth. The Havya was in the ears. He saw the different Mantras stationed in the bodily hair. He saw the Vedas severally revered and honoured, by the Puranas, Nyayas, Vayu Purdna 908 Saihhitas and Tantra texts like a great king served by his attendants. He saw the Vedas who blessed the people through holy rites, perfect knowledge and Upasanas (modes of worship).
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 1-2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 1-2
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts 1 The Sages Saunaka and others said : O Suta, O blessed one, eighteen Puranas have been entirely narrated along with the connected anecdotes in the manner of Upakrama ( beginning) and Upasarhhdra ( conclusion), by you, the holy one, who have understood all the sacred texts by the favour of Vyasa.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 12-15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 12-15
The holy rites and duties (Dharma) of those with and without attachment, those of ascetics, the religious students, householders, forest-hermits, women and Sudras have been particularly explained by you. Similarly the rites and duties of Brahmanas, K?atriyas, Vaisyas and the mixed castes have been recounted. You have described the big rivers Ganga and others. Many kinds of Yajfias, holy rites and penances have been explained in those Puranas. Many kinds of religious gifts, all kinds of Tamos (restraints and holy observances) , the duties of Yoga, Samkhya and Bhagavata (pertaining to the holy devotee of the lord) have been explained in them. The paths of devotion, knowledge, and detachment have been explained. The procedures for the Upasana (special forms of worship) with water and wind (i.e. such as Pranayama where the breath is controlled) by those whose minds have been purified by holy rites, have been mentioned. Though our text reiterates 18 as the number of Mah& Puranas actually a list of 16 Pur&^as is given. The Adipur&pa hereof is either Vfrgu or Agni or Li&ga but that number of verses approximates to those of Linga Purana. The number of verses attributed per Purana differs in different Pur&gas. But that is a minor point as these Pur&ga writers had no opportunity or inclination to verify the actual number of verses in each Puraga.
Dissipation of VyZLsa's Doubts - Verse 107-108
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 103 · Verse 107-108
You take up forms according to your own wilt and you withdraw the same at your own will. Only matters accepted by us have been revealed by you in the Puraqas, Itihasa (Mahabh&rata) and the (Brahma) Sutras in various ways. The imperishable Brahman is supreme, the cause (source) of all causes.
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 1
The Greatness of Gaya1 Vayu said: Henceforth I shall explain the excellent greatness of Gaya2 on hearing which one is absolved of all sins. There is no doubt in this. tenuous relation with the V&. as it comes after the Phala Sruti etc. showing the completion of the V&. P. Gaya, as a sacred place, was famous in preBuddhist times as Aurgav&bha’s mention of Samarohaoa, Vi??upada and Gayaiiras ( all sacred spots at Gay& ) as the three steps of Trivikrama, in RV. I. 22.17, is recorded by YSska ( Nirukta 12.19). We have Gaya Mdhdtmyo in Mbh. Vana. Ghs. 84-95, Garuda Chs. 82-86, AP Chs. 114-116, KP 11.35, NP Uttarabh&ga 44-47. A number of verses are common in the works. It shows that probably there must have been an ancient independent SthaUh Purdpa called Gayd Mdhdtmya which was the source of the different Gay& M&h&tmyas in these works.
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 2
The name indicates that it must have been the site of the hermitage or capital of King Gaya. A pious king Gaya, the son of king Samudravijaya of R^jagrha, the eleventh Gakravartin as mendoned in UllarU&hyayana Sutra a work of Svet&xhbara Jaina Agama. Buddha's visits to Gay&sisa (Gay&tflrga) and hermitage of K&ifyapa at Gay& are recorded in the P&li canon (Mah&»
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 43
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 43
2-8 91 1 SQta said :
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 44
It is a rare achievement that cannot be had anywhere else in the three worlds if one could offer balls of rice at Gaya when the Sun is in the Zodiacs of Mina, Me$a, Kanyd, Dhanus and Kurhbha. Vayu PurdQa
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 45
Similarly rare is the opportunity9 very rare indeed in the three worlds, to perform Sraddha at Gaya when the Sun is in the Zodiac Makara and also at the times of the eclipses of the Sun and the Moon.
The Greatness of Gaya1 - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 104 · Verse 46
The fruit that one achieves by offering balls of rice at Gaya, cannot be described by me even in hundreds of crores of Kalpas.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 1
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* Ndrada enquired: How was Gayasura (Demon Gaya) born? What was his power? What was his nature? How did he perform the penance? How did he acquire purity of the body? Sanatkumdra replied :
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 2
Brahma, the grandfather of the worlds, was born of the umbilical lotus of Visnu. Formerly, at the instance of lord Visnu, he created the subjects.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 3
Formerly he created the Asuras (Demons) through a demoniac inclination. Through a benevolent disposition of mind he created the Devas of gentle minds.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 4
Demon Gaya possessed the greatest strength and exploit among Asuras. His height is remembered to be one hundred and twentyfive Yojanas. *According to Rajendr&lal Mitra, the story ofGayasura is an allegory of the vanquishing of Buddhism by Brahmanism ( Bodha-Gaya pp. 14-18). O. Malley thought it to be an amalgamation of Brahmanism and popular demonolatry which preceded Brahmanism (JASB LXXII. iii. 7, 1904). B.M. Barua regards, this as an invention to impress the sanctity of the GayS range of hills (Gayd and Buddha Gaya, 1934). I agree with B. M. Barua as, while editing the Karavira M&hdtmya, a Sthalapur&na of Kolhapur, I found similar creation of stories to justify and glorify some rites etc. of Mah&laksml (vide Intro, toKarartra-Mdhdtmya, pp. 19-29, Pub. Shivaji University, Kolhapur, 1980) . I find the same claim in the Sthala Purapas of Pandharpur, Tirupathi.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 44
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 44
5- 14 917
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 45
“There is a slab of stone in your house. Without hesitation bring it here at my behest and fix it on the head of the Daitya.”
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 46
On hearing it, Yama placed the slab on the head of the demon to keep him steady. Even when the slab was placed, the demon shook along with the slab.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 47
He spoke to Rudra and other Devas, “O Devas, you all stand steady on the slab”. They said “Yes” and stood there (on it) .
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 48
The Devas pressed the slab with their feet (?) and noted that still the demon quaked. Then the distressed Brahma went to Visnu who was lying down in the ocean of milk. Bowing down and honouring the lord, he eulogised him. Brahm&said :
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 49
O Lord, O sovereign of the cosmic egg, I bow down to the lord of the worlds, the goal of persons possessing glory, the granter of worldly pleasures and salvation.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 50
Vi?vaksena spoke to Vi$nu,“0 Lord, the lotus-born deity eulogises you”. Hari said, “You bring him”. Urged by Vi§9u, he brought him. Hari spoke to Aja (Brahma) , “Tell me why you have come?”
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 53
On hearing the words of Brahma, lord Hari pulled out a MUrti (physical body/idol) from his person and gave it to Brahma to stop the restless quaking ( of the demon) .
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 54
Bringing the idol with him, Brahma placed it on the slab of stone. Still the demon quaked, on seeing which, he (Brahma) invoked the lord again.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 55
Vi$nu came from the ocean of milk and stationed himself on the slab, with the name of Janardana and Pundarika. The primordial Gadadhara (wielder of mace) himself stood there to steady the slab, for stabilising ( Gaya or his body) .
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 58
Lakgmi stood there in the name of Sita, Gauri in the name of Mangala and Sarasvati stationed herself in the forms of the three, viz. Gayatri, Savitri, and Trisandhya.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 59
Indra, Bfhaspati, Pu$an, the eight Vasus of great strength, Vilvedevas, the two Alvin! Devas, Maruts, the leader of the universe and Devas ’along with the Yak§as, serpents, and Gandharvas remained there accompanied by their respective Saktis (powers).
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 60
Since the Daitya was made steady by the primordial club and Hari stood there, he is famous as Adi-Gadadhara.1
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 61
Gayasura spoke to the Devas, “Why have I been deceived ? The pure body was given unto Brahma by me for the purpose of Yajfia. Would not have I been steady at the sheer instance of Vi$nu ?
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 62
Why have I been harassed by Suras and Hari by means of the club ? May Devas be delighted for ever now that I have been tortured.”
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 63
Gadadhara and others were pleased. They all simultaneously spoke to Gayasura, “Speak out (choose) a boon. We are all very delighted”. Gayasura then spoke to Devas:
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 64
“As long as the earth lasts, as long as the mountains, the Moon, the Sun and the stars remain, may Vi$nu, Brahma and Mahe£vara stand on the slab along with all other Devas. Let the holy centre be named after me.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 65
The holy centre of Gaya shall extend to five kro£as and Gayafiras to one kro£a. Amidst them may all the holy centres grant welfare unto all men.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 66
By taking ablution etc. and performing Tarpana one should offer balls of rice. Then it is more fruitful. That man becomes a great soul and uplifts a thousand members of his family.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 67
All of you, stay (here) for ever in manifest and unmanifest forms. May Gadadhara himself be the destroyer of all sins.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 68
May those on whose behalf the Sraddha has been performed and Pindas offered, go to Brahmaloka. May the sins due to Brahmana slaughter etc. of those who report to this holy centre perish.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 69
May all the holy centres in heaven, firmament and the earth such as Naimiga, Pu§kara, Ganga, Prayaga, Avimuktaka and others come here regularly, O Suras, and yield welfare unto all men.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 70
O hosts of Devas, of what avail is much talk. Unless one of you Devas stand (on this slab) , I too will not be steady. This is the condition. Let it be strictly observed.”
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 71
On hearing the words of Gayasura, Vi$nu and other Suras spoke, “All that you have requested for shall undoubtedly be granted.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 72
After worshipping our feet ( all the devotees) will attain the great goal.” When the boons were granted to him by Devas, the Daitya became delighted and remained steady.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 82
“O lord, everything that had been given by you has gone off due to your curse. May you be kind enough to assign something for our livelihood”.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 83
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 83
On hearing those words, the sympathetic Brahma spoke thus to the Brahmanas: “As long as the Moon and the Sun shine, you will be maintaining your livelihood by means of (the earning at the) holy centres. ,
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 84
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 84
Those meritorious persons who perform Sraddhas in Gaya will attain Brahmaloka. I will also always be considered worshipped by those who worship you.”
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 51-52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 51-52
O Lord of Devas, when the Yaga was performed the demon Gaya moved even when the slab of stone of the form of the Devas was placed on his head. Even when Rudra and other Devas were stationed (over it) there, the demon quaked, O Madhava, be pleased to make it steady now.
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 56-57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 56-57
For stabilising (Gaya or his body) , Brahma divided himself into five, viz. Prapitdmaha (Great-grandfather) , Pitdmaha (Grandfather), the master of Phalgu, Kedara and Kanakelvara. Brahma as Vinayaka stood therein the form of an elephant. The Sun divided himself into three : Gayaditya, Uttararka and Daksinarka.•
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 73-76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 73-76
When Devas, stood steady, the urbom deity (Brahma) gave unto Br&hmanas fifty-five villages and the
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 77-78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 77-78
After giving away all these things and bowing to Adigadadhara Brahma went to Brahmaloka. The Brahmanas of Gaya officiated as priests of Dharma in his sacrifice at Dharmaranya and later begged him (for Dakgina) . Out of covetousness they took monetary and other gifts at the sacrifice of Dharma. Brahma came there and cursed the Brahmanas.1
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 79-81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 79-81
“O Brahmanas even when everything had been given by me, you coveted for more. Hence you will always be burdened with debts. The river shall flow with water only (and not milk) . The mountains of foodstuffs will turn into those of rocks. All the rivers shall flow with water and your houses will be of mud. Kamadhenu and the Kalpa-tree will come back to my own region.” Cursed thus by Brahma all those Brahmanas imploringly said to the Unborn deity:
The Glory of Gaya : The Story of Gayasura* - Verse 85-86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 105 · Verse 85-86
The stomach of the Daitya is overlapped by the mountain Viraja, the righteous. Near the well that forms its
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 1
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild Ndrada said: What is the origin of that slab whereby Gayasura was kept steady and submissive? What is its form? What is its greatness? Please mention its name. Sanatkumdra said:
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 2
There was once a highly refulgent person named Dharma. He had mastered all sacred lore. His wife Vi£varupa was devoted to the service of her husband.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 3
A daughter of great qualities and endowed with all the auspicious characteristics like Lak§mi was born of her to Dharma. She was the chaste girl named Dharmavrata.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 6
That girl performed a very severe penance which could not be performed by anyone. She subsisted only on the air and spent ten thousand Yugas in that Sveta Kalpa.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 7
During the course of his wandering over the earth, the mental son of Brahma, well known by the name of Marxci, saw that jewel of a girl.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 8
To that girl who was endowed with beauty and youth and who was engaged in the greatest penance, Marici asked, “Tell me who you are and to whom you belong.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 45
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 45
9-20 925
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 48
All the people will become purified on seeing that slab which is the destroyer of all great sins. The performer of Sraddhas becoming pure, will be authorised in the holy rites and will attain Brahmaloka.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 49
Let all those who after taking their baths in all the sacred waters stationed on the rocky slab, perform Tarpana and then the Sraddha along with the offerings of Pinda attain Brahmaloka.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 53
Just as all Yajfias become completely accomplished when Hari is worshipped, so also let the Sraddha, Tarpana and ablution be everlasting here.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 54
Let those who perform the Japas of the mantras of the leading Suras on my body become Siddhas and the masters of Siddhis ere long.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 55
It is certain that a man who performs Sraddha etc. uplifts thousand Pitrs of his family including himself and leads them to Vi$nuloka, the region ofVi?nu.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 56
O leading Suras, whatever excellent (sacred) rivers there are such as Ganga etc., whatever auspicious eddies there are whether oceans, or important lakes such as Manasa etc., let them be conducive to salvation of the persons who perform Sraddhas.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 4-5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 4-5
Whatever good qualities there are in the three worlds, were present in her. Dharma searched for a befitting bridegroom to Dharmavrata in all the three worlds, but in vain. Then he told her, “Perform a penance for the sake of attaining a bridegroom”. She said, “So be it”, and went to the forest.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 61-62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 61-62
On hearing the words of the chaste lady, the Devas spoke to her, “Undoubtedly whatever has been requested by you shall take place. When you remain steady on the head of Gayasura we shall stay there in the form of footprints and remain there steadily.” After giving the evidence, of having granted the boon, the Devas vanished there itself.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 57-60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 57-60
Let the Devatas go in their embodied forms in sonft places and in other places let them not go; Vi?nu is one and 45«6l "—46,2 929 single; but he is glorified by learned men as having three MUrtis (physical forms). Let the sages and all the groups of Gandharvas stand on the slab of stone along with the Devas and all the holy centres. The Sila ( slab of stone) shall be called Sarvadeva-svarUpa (having the form of all the Devas). Let it (the (slab of stone) stay as long as the Cosmic Egg lasts. Those who perform Japa and penance on my physical body in the form of Rocky Slab, shall also be permitted to perform Homa in the fire. May it be eternal. Let the Sraddha be eternal, so also be the Japas, Homas and the penances. Let them stay on me in the form of huge mountain”.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 50-51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 50-51
Let the visible holy centre of Gadadharabe the most excellent of all excellent holy centres. May those who stay there or die there go to the region of Brahma. Let the holy centres of Varanasi and Prayaga stay therewith the name ofPurusottama. Let the holy centres named Gangasagara stay in the holy spot of Phalgu. The holiest of spots is presided over by Gadadhara. By performing Sraddha of dead persons, Pitfs will attain salvation. 52. May Jarayujas (viviparous beings), Antfajas (oviparous), Svedajas (sweat-born beings) or Udbkids (vegetable kingdom) attain the form of Visnu after abandoning their bodies on the slab.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd. ) : The Story of the Sild - Verse 46-47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 106 · Verse 46-47
Brahma, Vi§nu and Rudra shall mark their footprints #n me. The five fires and Kumara and others be stationed in their multiforms. The Devas are stationed in their embodied and 928 Vayu Pur&qa unembodied forms as well as through their foot-prints. They are stationed on the earth over the slab in the form of idols, within the dimension of a kro£a.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 1
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other Sacred Spots Sanatkumdra said l O Narada, listen. I shall recount the greatness of the slab of rock, that confers salvation. Devas and the prominent sages sing of the greatness of the slab.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 2
That rocky slab situated on the earth, has the forms of Devas. It is highly sanctifying. The wonderful Silatirtha1 is well known in the three worlds.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 3
On touching it, all the people in the worlds went to Hari’s city (Vaikunfha) . When the three worlds became void, Yama’scity became empty thereby. m
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 4
Accompanied by Indra and others Yamawent to Brahma, and reported (to him) the wonderful event, cc O Pitamaha, take back this staff of office as well as the assignment offered to mo as Yama (the controller of the world).”
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 5
Brahma then said to Yama, “Keep it in your house”. Advised by Brahma, Dharmaraja retained the slab in his house. 6* Yama continued to carry out his duty, viz. the chastise* ment etc. of the sinners. Thus the weighty slab became well known in the universe.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 7
The slab having the forms and features of Devas is on a par with Brahma, Vi§nu, lord Maheivara and Mem* in the whole of the Cosmic Egg.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 8
Since it was held (laid) on the head of Gayasura due to its heaviness, the happy combination of two holy things is the bestower of salvation on Pitfs. Sacred Places Connected with SilS Port of the Silt Covered by ( Verse Nos. ) Other details Middle (Belly) Mt.Adipala (68) Middle Region Mt. Naga (26 ) Foot Mt. Prabhasa (13) Its contact with the Phalgu Rama tirtha • (17). Protruding (1) Preta-Sil& (15) Toe ( 2) Prabhasesa (14) Left Leg Preta-Parvata (70 ) Left foot Mt. Abhyudyantaka (42) Right-hand side Mt. Kunda (35-36) Mt. Bhasma Kilta ( 56 ) Mt. Udyantaka f46) Left hand Mt. VSditraka (44) Mt. Gfdhrakuta Mugdaprftha The main base of the slab Vidyarthi (p.6) in the tabular statement of locational and functional elaboration of the sacred centre at Gaya includes temples of Rama and Siva, Yama's sacred centre and the famous tree (of spirits) under Rama-SiU (hilltqp cluster), and Siva, Gagcsa, Brahma Ku^a and Phalgu under Rfimaiila (foot-hill duster) while Pretatfila, Pretabhav&nl, Vifpu, R2ma~ kupda. K&ka-bali under Preta Site cluster.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 46
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 46
9-20
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 47
That mountain was brought by the noble-souled Agastya. Brahma and Hara performed a fierce penance there.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 48
There is the excellent Kunda (Pool) of Agastya which is of a very rare excellence in the three worlds. It was here that the eight sages achieved Siddhi after performing penance. They attained final beatitude. After bowing to the eight sages in the Kunda, the pilgrim will be able to lead the Pitj*s to Brahma’s city.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 49
O celestial sage, an auspicious prominent mountain was established on the left hand of the Sild. It is always resounding with the sounds of musical instruments and divine symphony. It is called mountain V&ditraka.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 50
Even today Vidyadharas, accompanied by hosts of Gandharvas and Apsaras-s sing divine songs in chorus.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 51
Mohana, Sunitha, Sailuja, Mohanottama, Parvata, 938 Vayu Purdna N&rada, DhyanI, Sangfti, Pugpadantaka, H&h£, Huhu and others perform musical concert.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 52
Similarly the Gandharva named Citraratha surrounded by all the Gandharvas, sings sweet songs of great festivities on the mountain.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 53
Hence that mountain is resorted to by Devas for ever even today. Hara, the lord of Devas, is desirous of applying Bhasma all over the body like an unguent.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 54
Rudra accompanied by Parvati rejoices on that mountain resonant with music. He is worshipped as he is the greatest goal of the Pitrs. He should be meditated upon.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 55
The greatest Atman (Deity) in Gay& is either the lord of the cows or Gadadhara (the wielder of the mace). O sage, thanks to the worship of Rudra, the Maya pertaining to Vi§iiu becomes quelled.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 56
On the right-hand side of the Sild9 the mountain Bhasmakufa is held by Dharmaraja. Agastya stays there with his wife.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 59
On seeing Agastya along with his wife, one leads the Pitrs to Brahmapura. Dandin performed a penance on the mountain south of Sitadri.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 62
There is a current of fire coming from the excellent mountain. There is the pool called Sarasvata Kunda. It has been created by Sarasvati.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 63
Lord Sukra stayed there with his sons Sanda, Amarka and others. O excellent sage, a man who performs Sr&ddha and offers Pinda etc. in the various spots at the feet of the eminent sages, enables the Pitrs to cross (the ocean of worldly existence).
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 64
On the left-hand side ofthe Slid there stands the mountain Grdhrakufa. The great sages assuming the form of cranes performed penance there and became Siddhas.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 65
Hence the mountain is called Grdhrakufa. The deity Gfdhregvara is stationed there. A man who visits and bows to GrdhreSvara shall achieve the region of Sambhu.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 66
He who offers Pigdas on Grdhrakuja and in the cave, attains Sivaloka. One who bows to the Vafa ( the banyan tree) on Grdhrakufa attains all his desires and goes to heaven.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 67
On seeing Siva, one attains freedom from indebtedness, release from sins, and goes unto Siva. There is a Sulaksetra (shrine of the trident) there. One who offers Pindas there, leads the Pitrs to heaven.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 68
The centre of the Sila is overlapped by the mountain Adipala. Vighnega, the destroyer of obstacles, stays there is the form of an elephant. On visiting him a devotee is freed from obstacles. He leads the Pitrs to Brahmapura.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 69
There was a forest of Devadaru trees on the ridge of the mountain Mundaprsfha. After visiting the mountains Mu$daprgtha and Aravindadri, one quells all sins. He who offers Pindas in the umbilical region of Gaya called Su§umna (like the nerve Susumna in human body) leads his Pitrs to heaven.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 70
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 70
On the left leg of the Sild, the mountain Pretaparvata was established by Dharmaraja. The mountain is called Preta$ila because of its impurity due to sins.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 71
The mountain was kicked off to a great distance. Pretaku{a was freed from sins and attained sanctity due to the contact with the Sila.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 72
There is a pool called Pretakunda there. Devas are stationed at its foot. Performing Sraddha etc. in the Kunda, one shall relieve the Pitrs of goblinhood.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 73
There are many of the ghosts staying separately and causing obstacles to those men who perform Sraddha etc. for the sake of the liberation of Pitrs. The ghosts assume the form of archers and catch hold of the hands (of the pilgrims). Vayu Pwr&Qa
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 74
There is a rock on Mundaprsfha where Mah&deva stays. On seeing it all people become relieved of heinous and lesser sins.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 75
Gay&$iras is holy and devoid of all sins. It is devoid of ghosts etc. Hence it is highly sanctifying and excellent.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 76
In the Kikafa land (i. e. the territories comprising southern Bihar) Gaya is the holiest centre. The Rajagrha forest is also holy. The hermitage of Cyavana is another holy spot. The river Punafrpuna ( ?) is also holy.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 77
There are other holy spots, viz. Vaikunjha, Lohadanda, Gfdhrakuta and Sonaka. By performing Sr&ddha etc. here, a pilgrim leads all the Pitfs to Brahmapura.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 78
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 78
Assuming the form of a heron, a sage performed penance on the ridge of Mundaplfttha. Since the mountain is marked by the foot-prints of the heron, it is remembered as Krauficapada.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 79
One who takes bath in the water reservoir there, shall lead the entire family to heaven. An oblation offered to crows on the rock Kakarila, is conducive to relief from indebtedness.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 80
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 80
The two sages Loma£a and Lomahar§ana performed a great penance on the ridge of Mundaprtfha. Both of them attained Siddhi of the highest magnitude.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 86
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 86
A man who enters the holy spot Brahmayoni and comes out of it, attains the greatest Brahman freed from the distress of wombs (i.e. re-birth) •
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 87
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 87
A man who bathes in the Pu$karinl (holy pond) Nikfara and performs Sraddha etc. on the divine Krauficapada regularly for three days, leads his Pitrs even if they were Pafkcapapins ( those guilty of the five heinous sins) to heaven.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 88
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 88
Janardana stays in Bhasmakflfa. He who offers Pinzas in his hands whether for himself or for others—if it is for one’s own self it must be without gingelly seeds (and be offered) with the sacred thread in the Savya ( hanging from the left shoulder) position; and if for those who are alive, it must be mixed with curds—all these go to Visnuloka (Vaikuntha) •
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 89
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 89
Mantra: “O Janardana, the Pin<Ja that 1 offer in your hand, may please be given by you to that person for whom I have given it to thee now. It be given to him after he is dead, O lord.”
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 90
Mantra: “O Janardana, this Pin^a is given into your hand by me. When 1 reach the end of my time (when 1 am dead) this must be given to me at Gaya&ras.1
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 91
O Janardana, obeisance to you. Bow to you, granter of liberation to the Pitrs. O lord of Pitrs, obeisance to you. Hail to you in the form of Pitrs."
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 92
In Gaya, Jan&rdana assumed the form of Pitrs himself. On visiting that Pundarikak§a (lotus-eyed god Visnu) one is released from three-fold indebtedness.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 93
“O Pun^arikakga, obeisance to you, O releaser from the three-fold indebtedness. O Lak?mikanta ( Lord of Lakgmi) , obeisance to you, be the granter of liberation to the Pitrs."
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 94
Kneeling on his left knee, Bhlma bowed to Jan&rdana. After performing the Sr&ddka along with the offerings of Pintfas, a he attained Brahmaloka in the company of his brothers. He became a pious soul and uplifted a hundred forefathers in his family.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 95
On the Slid, the lord of Lakgmi stays both in the manifest form as well as in the unxnanifest form, along with Devas. Hence the Sild is Devamayi (full of Devas) .
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 57-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 57-58
One who takes bath at the spot of Agastya and offers Pin das, goes to Brahmaloka. It was from Brahma that he secured the excellent boon of greatness in the world, Lopamudra as wife and the highest goal (liberation) to his forefathers. There, on seeing Agastyesvara, one is absolved of the sin of Brahmana-slaughter.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 81-85
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 81-85
Many excellent rivers had been invoked by Lomasa1, viz. Mahanadi, Saravatx, Vetravati, Candrabhaga, Sarasvati, Kaveri, Sindhuvira, the excellent river Gandana, Vasi^hi, Sarayu, Ganga, Yamuna, Gandaki, Indira, MahavaitaranI, Nik?ara that originates from heaven, Alakanandi, the northern river called Kanaka, Kau£iki, Brahmada, all these are the absolvers of everyone’s sin. The two rivers Krgnavalva and Garmavati are the bestowers of salvation. They were called the most excellent of all rivers by Lomaharsa daringly. O excellent sage, by means of the power of his penance, Narmada also was invoked by him. He who takes bath in any of these rivers and offers Pindas leads his Pitp to heaven.
Gayamahatmya ( Contd.) : Sila-tirtha and Other - Verse 60-61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 107 · Verse 60-61
There is a Vafa (banyan tree) called Vafeivara. Prapitamaha (god Brahma) is stationed there. Beyond that is Rukminikunda. To the west of it is the river Kapila. Kapile&a is on the banks of the river. When the New Moon and Monday coincide with each other, a devout man must take bath in Kapila and worship the lord of Kapila. If after that, Sraddha is performed and Pindas are offered the Pitrs shall attain salvation.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 1
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara Ndrada enquired : How did the primordial Gadadhara (wielder of the mace) stay in the manifest form ? How did he stay both as manifest and unmanifest ?
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 2
How did the mace (Gada) originate and how did he come to be known as Adigadadhara ? How did the Gadalola spot become so (sanctifying) as to wipe off all sins. Sanatkumdra replied :
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 3
There was an Asura named Gada whose body was very hard and adamantine. By performing a very terrible penance he secured boons from Brahma. When he was requested, he gave up to Brahma the bones of his body which is very difficult to part with.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 4
Urged by Brahma, Viivakarma made the wonderful club (out of it) . He turned the bone of the demon in the lathe that could crush even Vajra (thunderbolt) and kept it in the heaven itself.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 5
After a great deal of time, in the Svayambhuva Manvantara, the demon Heti, the son of Brahma, performed a very terrible penance. *
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 47
8-17 943 his penance* He chose the boons from them, the bestowers of the boons.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 47
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 47
946.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 48
I bow down to Adigadadhara who is the sole cause of Mahat etc. that is manifest and who is of the unmanifest form.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 49
I bow down toAdigadadhara who is devoid of physical body, sense organs, mind, intellect, vital airs and ego and who is free from wakeful and dreaming states.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 50
I bow down to Adigadadhara who is free from the eternal and the non-eternal (state ), who is truth, bliss and the unchanging state, the fourth one, the luminous Atman. Sanatkwndra said :
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 51
Eulogised thus by Mahefo, Adigadadhara became, delighted. That lord stationed himself on the slab along with Brahma and other Devas.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 52
Those who eulogise and worship Lord Adigadadhara who is stationed on the mountain Muntfaprttha shall attain Brahmaloka.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 53
He who seeks piety shall attain piety; he who seeks love shall secure love and he who seeks salvation shall get salvation.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 54
Even a barren lady gets a son who will be a master of Vedas and their Angas (ancillaries). A king attains victory; a Sudra too shall attain happiness.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 55
By worshipping Adigadadhara, a person who seeks sons gets sons. Everything that is desired by the mind is obtained through worship etc. of Hari.
Gaydmdhdtmya ( Contd.) : The Glory of Adigadddkara - Verse 6-7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 108 · Verse 6-7
For a hundred thousand divine years he subsisted only on the air. Then looking up, he stood on his toes with hands raised up. Then he stood on a single foot for a long time taking in only air or dry leaves. Brahma and others were pleased by ** Far the Story of Heti cf AP. 114.26-27 and NP. II (i*e. uttara)
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 1
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya Sanatkumdra said : O Narada, listen. I shall recount the (procedure of) pilgrimage to Gaya which yields salvation. Redemption for those who perform Sraddha has been sung by Brahma earlier.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 5
He whose hands and feet are controlled, the mind is restrained and who possesses learning, penance and fame, attains the fruit of the pilgrimage to the holy centre.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 6
At the entrance to Gaya to the east is the great river Phalgu. After digging upwater (in the river bed) , he should take his bath in the pure water.1
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 7
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 7
After performing the Tarpana of Devas and others and after performing the Sraddha in accordance with the injunctions, one should recite the Vedic passage belonging to one’s own branch but need not perform Arghyapraddna (offering of Arghya) and Avahana (invocation).
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 8
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 8
On the next day he should with all (bodily and mental) purity go to Pretaparvata. 2 The intelligent pilgrim should thereafter take bath in Brahmakunda and perform Tarpana of Devas and others.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 9
With all purity, he should perform the Sraddhafor those who are Sapindas (having the similar Pindas i.e. near kinsmen) on the Pretaparvata. The intelligent pilgrim should face the southern direction and wear the sacred thread as Pracinduiti (from the right shoulder across the chest and passed under the left arm.)
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 48
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 48
13-20 have come to Gay& for that purpose. Let them all attain perpetual contentment by means of this Sraddha.”
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 49
May all those Pitys of mine be propitiated through this Pinda for ever, those Pitrs who exist in the form of ghosts. or may not have been my kinsmen in this birth but who were my kinsmen in the other births. May it be of everlasting benefit reaching unto them.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 56
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 56
With these Mantras the pilgrim should offer the Pin<Jas to the women too, beginning with mother. In that case he should make necessary changes in the substantives and adjectives making them conform to the feminine gender.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 57
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 57
Whether in one’s own Gotra or in the other man’s Gotra, the offering of the Pinzas, the performance of Sraddhas and the water libation is futile if done separately.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 58
He should put the gingelly seeds in the vessel of Pirujas and fill it with holy water. He should perform the Parisecana rite thrice for all the Pintjas and conclude the rite by prostrating himself (before them) .
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 59
After ritualistically dismissing the Pitrs, he should perform Acamana and express these words to Suras as witnesses. “May these Devas, Brahma, liana and others be my witnesses. After coming to Gaya the redemption of my Pitrs has been effected by me.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 60
O Lord Gadadhara, I have come to Gaya for the performance of the rites of the Pitrs. 1 O Lord, you alone are the witness thereof. I have become free from the threefold indebtedness”.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 61
O Narada, the offering of Pintfas in all the places should be like this alone. Beginning with the Preta mountain, he should do it in all the holy spots in due order.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 62
Thereafter, O celestial sage, he should throw powdered fried grains mixed with gingelly seeds on the Pretaparvata, anticlockwise and facing the south.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 63
Mantra: “May all those Pitts of mine be propitiated by means of these powdered fried grains mixed with gingelly seeds, those Pitts who exist in the form of ghosts. 64*65. May all the mobile and immobile beings beginning with Brahmfi and ending with a blade of grass be propitiated by means of the libation offered by me.9 ’ O N&rada, his Pitts shall be released from ghosthood. Thanks to his greatness, this ghosthood will never recur in his family.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 66
In GayaSiras the rocky slab Pretafilfi is well known for its efficacy in bringing salvation. Adigadadhara is stationed in the form of the holy centre, Mantra etc.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 10-12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 10-12
“The fire with Kavyabala (?), Soma, Yama, Aryama, the Pity-god, like Agni^vattas, the Barhi$ads and the Somapas may (please) come ; you are the deities of the Pitys. O blessed deities, my Pitys are protected by you. Those kindred relations born in the family are to be offered the ball of rice. I
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 2-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 2-4
If one makes preparations for going to Gaya,1 one should duly perform Sraddha and circumambulate the village, dressed only in loin cloth like a pilgrim. He should then go to the next village and partake of the remainder of the Srad-
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 54-55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 54-55
1 am offering this Piruja with SrndhS to all these: Those who are born in my father’s family ever since the days of god Brahm&; those who are bom in my mother’s family; those who had been my servants in both these families; to those attendants and dependents, to the friends, disciples, animals, trees, birds seen or not seen, those who had rendered help .unto me; those who had been in contact with me in my previous births”.
Procedure of the Pilgrimage to Gaya - Verse 51-53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 109 · Verse 51-53
This Pinda has been offered by me to all those who are dead in my father’s family, to those who are dead in my mother’s family, to those kinsmen, elders, fathers-in-law or other relatives who are dead, to such of those in my family as had neither sons nor wives and hence had been deprived of Pinda offerings, to those who had been defaulters in the holy rites, to tho?e who were born blind, to those who had been lame, to those who had hideous forms, to those who had been prematurely bom, to all persons of my family known and unknown. To all those the Pinda has been offered by me. May it be of everlasting benefit in reaching unto them.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 1
On the third day Paflcatfrtht rites are to be observed. The five Tirthas are Uttaramanasa, Udicitirtha, Kanakhala, DakgiQamanasa and Phalgu. TSS (p. 360) clarifies that five baths in a day or bath in each of them is not necessary. Phalgutirth is Gayaiiras. The real Kanakhala is near Hardwar. Here the tank is supposed to represent that Himalayan TIrtha.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 2
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 2
As I stated elsewhere, these Sthala Purdpas claim all the sacred spots in the three worlds as being present in their locality. The real Uttara M&nasa is a twin-lake of Payoda and Pugdarika. It is modem Karakul in northern Pamirs (AGP.70), while Southern Manasa is the twin take Manasa-sarovara and Rak$asa Tala of the Kailasa range. But this Pur&na claims two ponds at Gaya as representing those two magnificent lakes. The Uttara-manasa tank is now a neglected 'filthy and weedy tank9 (Vidyarthi 21). Even Daksugia M&nasa, Kanakhala and Udici Tirtha are partially neglected (Vidyarthi, p. 19, Table 3).
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 49
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 49
4-12 the holy ablution repeating the following Mantra: “I am taking the holy bath in Uttaramtoasa for the purity of the soul and for the achievement of Suryaloka (the region of the Sun-god) etc. and for the salvation of the Pitrs”. After propitiating Devas and others he should perform Sr&ddha along with the offer of Pindas .
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 50
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 50
Then the pilgrim should perform Sraddha at the foot (ofVisnu) in Gayaliras along with the offering of Pinzas. The real Gayaliras is within the limit of Phalgutirtha.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 51
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 51
Naga, Janardana, Brahmayupa and Uttaramanasa — these delimit the holy spot called Gayasiras. It is also called Phalgutirtha.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 52
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 52
That area of Phalgutirtha extending from the seat of Pitamaha upto Uttaramanasa should be known as difficult of access, rare even to Devas.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 53
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 53
The real Gayaiiras extends from Krauiicapada up to Phalgutirtha. Since this is the face of Gayasura, the Sraddha performed here is of everlasting benefit.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 54
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 54
The region below the mountain Mundapr&ha too constitutes Phalgutirtha. It is here that the primordial Gadadhara is stationed in both manifest and unmanifest forms.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 55
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 55
The foot-prints of Vi$nu and others are there conducive to the liberation of the Pitfs. This Vi§Qupada (the foot-print ofVi^u) is divine and destructive of sins at its very sight.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 59
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 59
A person performing Sr&ddha at the footprints of Kafyapa leads his Pitrs to Brahmaloka. A person performing Sraddha at the footprint of Dak$iiiagni leads Pitt's to Brahmapura.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 60
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 60
One who performs Sraddha at the foot (print) of Garhapatya attains the fruit of Vajapeya. After performing Sraddha at Ahavanlya, one attains the benefit of a horsesacrifice.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 61
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 61
By performing Sraddha at the foot of (fire called) Sabhya one attains the benefit ofJyotisfoma. He who performs Sraddha at the foot of Avasathya leads Pitrs to Brahmapura.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 62
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 62
Performing Sraddha at Sakra’s foot leads Pitrs to Indraloka. One who performs Sraddha at Agastya’s foot leads Pitrs to Brahmapura.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 63
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 63
He who performs Sraddha at Krauficapada and Matangapada leads Pitrs to Brahmaloka. He who performs Sraddha at the foot of the Sun-god leads even the perpetrators of five great sins to the city of Arka.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 64
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 64
He who performs Sraddha at the foot of Kartikeya leads the Pitrs to Sivaloka. He who performs Sraddha at the foot of GaneSa leads the Pitrs to Rudraloka.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 65
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 65
One who performs Tarpana rites in the holy spot Gajakarna leads his Pitrs to the resplendent heaven. One who performs Sraddha at the feet of other deities leads the Pitrs to Brahmapura.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 66
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 66
Among all the footprints, those of Kafyapa, Vi?nu, Rudra and Brahma are glorified as the most excellent of all.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 67
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 67
At the beginning and at the conclusion one of them is remembered. O Narada, it is conducive to the welfare of the performer of the Sraddha.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 68
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 68
Formerly sage Bharadvaja performed Sraddha at the divine feet of Kafyapa and began to offer Pi^das to the Pitrs and others.1
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 69
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 69
Two hands, one white and the other black, came out jutting out of the foot (of K&fyapa) . On seeing the two (projected) hands, the sage was overwhelmed with doubts.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 72
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 72
Then Bh&radv&ja attempted to give the Pinda to the black one. Then the white one, remaining invisible said, “You are my legitimate bosom son."
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 73
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 73
The black one said, “The field is mine (i.e. the wife) . Hence give the Pinda to me." Then the Svairini (wanton woman} said that the Pindas are to be given both to Ksetrin (the husband) and the Bijin (the procreator) .
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 74
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 74
Bharadvaja thereupon placed the Piijda at the foot of K&fyapa. Both of them went to Brahmaloka by means of an aerial chariot to which a swan was yoked.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 75
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 75
Rama attempted to offer the Pifldas at the sacrifice at the foot of Rudra. His father DaSaratha came there from heaven stretching his hand.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 76
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 76
Rama did not offer the Pinda unto the hand. Then he placed the Piiuja at the foot of Rudra. Daiaratha spoke to Rama who was afraid of transgressing the injunctions of the sacred texts:
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 77
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 77
“O Son, I have been redeemed by you. I shall attain Rudraloka. If the Pinda had been given (deposited) unto the hand, I would not have attained heaven.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 82
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 82
The delighted Santanu said: “You are definite about the meaning of the sacred text. May you have the vision extending to the three times (past, present and future) . In the end, may Vi$$ube your goal. 83-88a. You will have death at your will”. After saying this he attained salvation. By worshipping Kanakefe, Ked&ra, Narasimha, and Vamana in the northern path, one shall redeem all the Pitrs. If Pindas are offered at Gayatiras invoking their name, persons (who are thus invoked if) they are in the hell, will go to heaven and those that are (already) in heaven, attain liberation (from Saihsara). If anyone were to offer Pindas of the size of Sami leaf at Gaya£iras or were he to offer fruits, roots etc. he shall lead the Pitrs to heaven. By performing Sraddha along with the Pinda, he will lead his Pitrs to the worlds of those deities, Visnu etc. at whose feet he performs the Sr&ddhas. Everywhere the mountain Mui?da" prstha has been clearly marked by these footprints. 88b-89. All the Pitrs will attain Brahmaloka, free from ailments. The head of the Asura Heti was split into two. Then the Gada was washed in this Tirtha. Hence it is conducive to liberation. It is called Gad&lola. 1 It is the most excellent of all excellent Tirthas.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 90
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 90
Since the Gada of Hari was washed in that great Tirtha, it was called Gad&lola. “I am taking my bath for the realisation of Siddhis. I shall attain the imperishable Pada (station) .” The Fifth Day :
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 91
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 91
On the fifth day2 the pilgrim shall take his bath in the
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 92
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 92
The devotee shall propitiate the Brahmanas who had been originally assigned the duties at Gaya by god Brahma. He should propitiate them by means of Havyas, Kavyas etc. If they are satisfied , all the deities along with the Pitrs are propitiated
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 93
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 93
If the Sraddha at Ak$ayava$a is performed with great care and effort, with cooked rice alone, the pilgrim will lead the Pitrs to the indestructible and eternal Brahmaloka.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 94
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 94
If a single Brahmana is fed near that Vatavrksa (banyan tree) with vegetables or even with water, it is as fruitful as feeding a crore (of Brahmanas) .
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 95
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 95
Sixteen types of gifts should be made to the priest at Gayatirtha after honouring him and offering him clothes, scents etc. in the company of one’s sons.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 100
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 100
Obeisance to the Akgayavata which is a weapon severing the tree of worldly existence, which removes all the sins and which gives the imperishable Brahman. the Gayawal BrShmapas with offerings and food and get their blessing and worship Prapitimaha. Cf. AP. 115. 71*73. Thus the Gayi Y&tri is completed within seven days. £r&ddha at Preta Sili is the 1st rite and that at. Ak^ayavafa is the last rite culminating in the blessing of the Gay&wal—the Brahmana privileged by god Brahma in this matter. There are slight differences in the order of Tlrthas to be visited in AP and NP but TSS follows our Text (V&.P.) •
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 70-71
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 70-71
Then the great sage asked his mother §ant&: “O mother, is the Pi$da to be offered to the white hand or to the black hand, at the divine foot-print of Kafyapa? you know father (hence) say." m Sdntd said: “O Bharadvaja of great intellect, give the Pi^da unto the black one."
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 96-99
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 96-99
Whatever is given at the Vafa tree at Gay&tirtha to the Pitpi will be Ak$aya (indestructible) . By seeing, bowing to and worshipping Vafesa with calm and composed mind, the pilgrim will lead his Pitrs to the indestructible and eternal Brahmaloka. Whatever is offered to the Pitrs at Gaya, Dharmapr§tha and Brahmasaras and at the Vata at Gaya Sir §a is Ak?aya (inexhaustible). Obeisance unto that TogaSdyin (one slumbering in Yoga sleep) who has assumed the form of an infant boy and who sleeps on the top of the Vaja tree in that vast sheet of cosmic waters.
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 1-3
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 1-3
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) Sanatkum&ra said: At the outset, I shall mention the procedure for holy rites in the five holy centres1 in the Uttara (Northern) Manasa.2 The pilgrim should perform Acamana and sprinkle water over his head. Then he should go to the Uttaramanasa and perform
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 80-81
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 80-81
Bhifma invoked his Pitr (father) at the excellent Viggupada and performed the Sr&ddha. When he attempted to offer the Pindas to the Pitts, both the hands of his father Santanu came out of Gaya£iras. Bhigma did not offer the Pindas into the hands. He placed them at the foot-print of Vi?nu. *
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 56-58
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 56-58
By touching and worshipping it sins are dispelled* Whatever is given unto the Piters becomes Akfaya (of inexhaustible benefit) . By performing the SrcLddha along with the Pin^a offerings one leads a thousand members of one’s family to the divine foot of Vi?nu which is auspicious and infinite. By performing Sr&ddha at the foot of Rudra, a man takes a hundred
The Procedure of Pilgrimage at Gay& (Continued) - Verse 78-79
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 110 · Verse 78-79
You will rule over the kingdom for a long time and protect Brahmanas and other subjects. After pei forming Yajfias with due Dak?iiia, you will go to Vi§nuloka along with all the citizens of Ayodhy& and (including) even germs and insects." " - 1 W" the stories of Bli&radv&ja, R&ma, Bhipna are given in w. 68-82. These stories are given in NP.II.46.29-45.
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 1
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 1
The Glory of Gayd Sanatkumara said : The king Gaya, performed a Yajfia1 wherein Dak$ina was offered and much food was cooked. It is impossible to calculate the number of articles made use of in it.
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 5
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 5
The Brahmanas who were well propitiated and honoured well in the different lands, praised it. Visnu and others (gods), who were pleased spoke to Gaya, “Mention the boon you wish to choose.”
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 6
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 6
Gaya requested them, “May those Brahmanas who were formerly cursed by Brahma, become sanctified. Let them be honoured in the sacrifices.”
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 10
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 10
May this city be known as Gaya after my name. Let it be as renowned as the city of god Brahma." The Suras said, “May this be so". After granting the boon they vanished.
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 11
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 11
After enjoying various pleasures Gaya attained the great Vi$nuloka. There was a king named Vi&la,1 in the city called Vi£al&. He had no sons. He spoke to the Br&hmanas thus:
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 12
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 12
“How can I beget sons etc.?" The Br&hmanas said to Vi£ala, “You will have everything by offering Pirujas at Gaya. "
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 15
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 15
O Son, my father is this red one. He had slain a Brahmana. He was a sinner. This black one is your grandfather by whom many sages had been killed.
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 96750
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 96750
(Addl. verses)-2—50.18-28
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 7-9
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 7-9
For the performance of GayaSraddha there were Brahmanas of fourteen Gotras. Even Brahma himself has to carry
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 2-4
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 2-4
At Gaya there were twentyfive mountains of cooked food and other articles. The Brahmanas who were well-honoured in the different lands, praise it like this : “No one did like this before. No one will (can) do like this in future. The monetary gifts (in gold) coins offered were innumerable like the sand particles in the world and the stars in the sky. Formerly no one has done like this. No one will be doing like this in future.’ *
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 13-14
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 13-14
Viiala offered Pinzas at Gayiglrga and begot sons. He saw in the sky three persons white, red and black in colour. He then asked, “Who are you?” One of them, the white one, said to Visala, “I, the white-one, am your father. I have come here from Indra’s world.
The Glory of Gayd - Verse 16-17
Vayu Purana (G. V. Tagare English translation) · Chapter 111 · Verse 16-17
They had fallen into the hell called Avici. They .have been liberated by your offer of Pipdas. O destroyer of enemies, you offered the water libation saying, “I shall propitiate my Pitrs, Pitamahas and Prapitamahas". O excellent one, as a result thereof and in view of your above statement, we have come here simultaneously. Pdfhdntara (Additional verses)